The Hunter: The Path of the Moonlight

by DJ Scratch21x

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Human, Main 6, Princess Luna, Original Character, Apple Bloom, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Other
Length: 85716

All my life, I craved for adventure. I prayed for the day where everything changed. Too bad it wasn't how I pictured it.

Oh boy, what a jam I'm in. You know, it's strange to think that I was in the Colorado a couple days ago. Now? Where am I you may ask? Well friend, I'm either on another planet, or in another dimension. One of the two. Either way, it doesn't matter. I don't care anymore. This "Equestria" place is pretty much a total wreck. A total wasteland filled with death, pain, and war.

There are trigger happy monsters that look like people running around. There are terrifying demons flying in the skies. Worst of all, no one here trusts me, or my dog. No, I wouldn't exactly say this is a trip to Hawaii. So, I'm gonna have to find a way out myself.

How am I gonna do that? To be honest with you, I have no idea. Not a single clue. I can tell you one thing though. These odds are NOT in my favor.

(This is The Hunter redone. I hope my followers will still enjoy it.)

The credit for the artwork goes to a fella by the username of ColtZ. Any art work you need done, he's your guy.

Published 2014-09-27 01:50:05 UTC
Last updated 2015-10-15 05:26:46 UTC

Prologue

Canterlot, Equestria
Date: March 23, 2015
10:35pm

The skies were black, and the spring air felt pleasant to the touch. The sun was officially hidden behind the horizon. Another day has passed for Equestria, only to have another await them. Another day of peace, harmony, and easy living has passed. One in room in one the highest points of Canterlot castle, an Alicorn remained wrapped tight in her sheets and blankets. Tucked in nice and cosy, Princess Celestia, the Princess of the Sun, was at ease, enjoying her deep slumber. As elegant, royal, and as respected as she was, it for sure didn't stop the fat stream of drool that trailed down her chin.It would soon form a small puddle on her silk pillow. Just like normal, two guards stood outside of her room on each side of her door with spears in hoof. Throughout the halls, silent and still, guards roamed, keeping any intruders from getting inside, and keeping the two sisters safe from any possible harm.

Meanwhile, her beloved Sister, Luna, another Alicorn stood on her balcony. She turned her gaze from the breathtaking view down below, to the stars that twinkled above her The moon provided a soothing glow that beamed down upon her. She took in the cool spring air through her muzzle, before exhaling slowly. She yawned deeply and smiled. yawned deeply. Luna was about ready to hit the hay. She mentally wished a good evening to the vast land of Equestria, where everypony slept without worry. Where everypony slept without fear. Tranquility at its finest.

There would be a few ponies walking about the empty streets. Stores were closed for the evening, all in good business. Civillians were returning to their homes to rest in their own snuggly beds, but there were the few who stayed out with their special somepony to watch the light show above, or to enjoy themselves in a soothing environment. It was peaceful indeed, and nothing in the wide world of Equestria would be able to change that.

What Luna was unaware of, was the sound of rapid, but distant hoofsteps. The echo of hooves on polished slate drew nearer and nearer with each passing moment.

When the noise reached their ears, the two guards that stood in guard just outside of Luna's room, turned their heads toward the approaching pony. They could only see distant figure rushing over to them at the end of the hallway. The guards watched the approaching silhouette rushing over to them. From the looks of it, the stranger appeared to a be a rookie, a recruit, as they could see the design of his armor and badge. Recruits weren't allowed on this floor at this hour without direct authorization from their drill instructor or a higher level personnel, so what was his reason? The pony skidded to a halt in front of the two. His chest was heaving in and out from exhaustion. This rookie reached for the handle, but the guards refused to let him through. Still standing on each side of the doorway, the guards made an X with their spears, blocking the guard from entry. He looked at both of the guards with impatience.

Luna turned her head when she heard somepony's muffled voice from outside her room.

"Please! Let me in! This is important!" The voice pleaded. "You don't understand! I didn't do anything! We have a major problems on our hooves! There's a emergency!"

"Hmmm...odd." Luna thought to herself. "He appears to be in deep distress. What is the matter with him?"

Concerned but curious, Luna opened the door herself with her magic. The door slowly creaked opened, and allowed entry for the pony. The guards saw this, and calmly retracted their spears. The pony glared at each of them, before quickly trotting into the room, and closing the door behind him. From the design on his armor, Luna could see that he was a fresh recruit. He spotted her on her balcony, and he rushed over to the glass balcony door. Luna used her magic once more to open the door. The handle lit up with a dark blue glow, and the door swung open. His hooves grinned to a halt right before her, nearly colliding into the stone railing.

The pony got his bearings back before looking up at her. It was then, she noticed how awful he looked. His wide eyes read an expression of pure terror and anxiety. He was trembling slightly. Sweat matted down his mane, and dribbled down from his helmet in thin streams. Small red beads were scattered on his face and armor. Small red beads....beads. Those don't look like beads. That...can't...be.

"Yes? Is there a problem?" She asked, growing slightly concerned herself. "Is there a problem?" She couldn't take her eyes off him. He looked so shooken up.

Before he could reply, Luna pressed a hoof onto his armor. She held it there for a second, before she slowly lifted that same hoof to her face. Her hoof was stained red.

"Your highness," The guard started but stopped for a second. He suddenly dropped to a kneeling position, forgetting to do so before he started to speak. He quickly shot up to his hooves. Luna lowered her hoof to the ground.

"Uh-um...your highness, we uhhh...we have a problem." He stuttered franticly, looking at the door.

Luna felt weary. The guard was beginning to panic. His breathing was becoming erratic, and rapid. Luna awkwardly knelt down to him, and calmed him down.

"Calm down. Tell me what is wrong." She said, staring into his trembling eyes.

"It's her!" Was all he could gasp with a shaken voice. "It's her! She has returned! It's her! It's her! It's her!!""

Luna grew concerned. "It's who? Explain yourself!" She ordered.

"Sunset Shimmer! She has returned!"

"Sunset Shimmer?" Luna asked confused, raising an eyebrow. "What is wrong with that? Hasn't she rethought her ways?"

The guard shook his head rapidly. "No no no. She has already ki-killed several guards already!"

His eyes panned down to the ground. He was on the verge of tears. "She's too strong! She...she stole The Elements of Harmony, your highness!"

Luna eyes widened in surprise. This doesn't make any sense! This can't be. Didn't Princess Twilight defeated Sunset Shimmer in the Human realm? Hasn't Sunset Shimmer been forgiven, and redeemed herself to become a better being? If this is true, then what has made her go back to her old ways of scum, and villainy?

If what he is saying is true, then Sunset Shimmer really did steal the elements. Live can be at stake.

Luna gasped at the realization. Her head darted in the direction of Everfree Forest. With doubt, she strained to see if anything was out of place in the Forest. The Elements of Harmony were placed into the Tree of Harmony. That tree is the only thing keeping the Plunder Seeds at bay! If the elements are gone, then the forest is already at a critical state! Memories of the vines wrapping themselves, around her and her sister made Luna shutter. Equestria was almost to those plants!

Luna shook the thoughts in her head away. She turned to the rookie.

"Is it Sunset Shimmer?" She asked. "Are you absolutely sure?"

His head bobbed up and down as a response.

"Is my sister unharmed?" Luna asked.

The guard nodded. "As far as I know."

"Is she aware of the heist of the Elements?"

He slowly shook his head in a guilty fashion. "As far as I'm aware, no. I ran up here at the first chance I got! When they attacked, I had to take the long way around. I barley got out of there alive!"

"They?" Luna asked worriedly. "Never mind, take me to Sunset Shimmer." She commanded. "Now!"

The guard nodded, and made a clear passage for Luna. They both made a beeline for the door. The rookie pushed open the door. More accurately, he threw himself at the door. There was a bit of resistance before the door opened the rest of the way. The two guards waiting outside, looked at the recruit angrily, ready to tackle him to the ground, before shifting their gaze to their Princess. Luna commanded that the guards followed their lead, they all rushed down the hall in a hurry. The duo dashed ahead, looking out for any sign of danger, while the rookie ran alongside Princess Luna.

"I should let you know." The guard huffed between breaths. "She isn't alone. She has a group of humans with her. They are under the same trance that Princess Twilight reported seeing in her first experience in that world. They have these...weapons I've never seen before!"

"What do you mean!?" Luna snapped.

The guard was silent for a moment as they ran through the dimly lit halls. They dashed through the corridor on their right. After a moment of thought, he spoke.

"They have these...bows. I mean, they don't look like bows, and they don't shoot arrows. They are black, and completely made of metal! All I see is one flash of light, and guards go down without a sound! You barely hear anything! just a popping sound!"

The guard sniffed. "I-I watched by best friend..."

"I'm sorry." Luna said looking ahead. “But we can't think about that now! If this gets out of hand, we are going to need everypony we can get! I need every soldier to be strong, including you! Can you do that?"

The pony sniffed softly. "Yeah...I can."

Meanwhile, Princess Celestia stood before the mirror. She glared into the rapidly rippling portal, waiting for Sunset Shimmer to rear her villainous head. The Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor has made his way up to her through the crowd of eager guards, and knelt down. He slid off his helmet, and held it in his hoof.

"Your highness, my Sister and her friends have been notified of Sunset Shimmer's return. Is there anything else that needs to be done?"

Princes looked around confused. "Where are the elements?" She asked.

Shining Armor's ears flattened against his skull in guilt. "Princess, please forgive me...,but-"

The door suddenly opened behind them. Luna walked in with a mob of guards behind her. Luna flew over to her sister, and landed beside her.

"Sister!" Luna gasped. "Are you hurt?"

"No, I'm fine. Are you ok?"

Same answer. They both stared at the mirror for a moment. Luna was given an opportunity to study the mirror to the human realm. The frame was distorted. Stretched. The mirror itself, was rippling rapidly in the center of the mirror. It was as if a somepony was to toss a small rock into a stream.

"Where is she?" Luna asked directly.

"She has foolishly retreated back into the mirror. We are gonna wait here until she remerges. She will not stand a chance." Princess Celestia growled, glaring at the mirror.

"Sister, I do not understand! How could she still be an enemy! I thought she has changed her ways!" Luna gasped.

"Apparently not. When she first came through, she had a group of those...Humans behind her, with minds possessed by the darkest of magic."

"Oh my." Luna gasped. Another question entered her mind. She was unsure of wether she should ask it. “Did…did she…?” She trailed off.

Celestia didn’t reply.

"Never mind the facts. We must stop her! She must be stopped, and we will. She will fail!" Princess Celestia said determined as she stomped her hoof onto the ground.

"Oh, I'm not so sure about that, my little friend!" A deranged voice said, coming from within the mirror.

And with that, there was a bright flash, and everypony including the two Princesses fell to the floor, as a sudden, unbearable sensation of weakness and fatigue washed over them. At the same time, everypony fell to the floor, with a clattering of metal soon following, as armor collided with the floor. Even some helmets came loose, before slowly spinning to standstill.

"Why can't I move??!" Princess Celestia screamed in her mind. "She is going to get through!"

She darted her eyes frantically all around her surroundings. Her sister was doing the same as her, looking around in a panic! Everypony fell silent once they were all on the ground; paralyzed. All they could do was watch the mirror, and wait to see what happens next.

Then out of the mirror, the sound of what seemed like two people laughing could be heard from the other side. A laugh that seemed like it was coming from the same pony, but one was at a lower pitch. The malicious laugh. It was getting closer, the voice was becoming more twisted as each second progressed.

A blotch of light erupted in the center of the mirror, as a large boot emerged from the portal. The boot was black with a hint of red running up along its sides. Instantly, the rest of the person stepped through. First the head, then the torso, then the other leg. It was her. Sunset Shimmer herself.

She was repulsive! A monster! She was tall, and slender. Her long arms ended with razor sharp claws. Her skin was blood red. Her hair swayed, twitched, and held a formation like of a small flame on a candle! Her ears were elongated and deformed. A pair of huge red wings that were once outstretched, now furled themselves behind her back.

Her eyes opened to reveal two black pits with turquoise beads in the center. She chuckled mischievously, and knelt down to Princess Celestia, making eye contact the entire way down. Princess Celestia gazed into the endless back pits in Sunset Shimmer's eyes. Eyes that said nothing but evil. Nothing but a psychotic craving for endless anarchy.

"Ahhh...It's good to see you again, Tia. But wow my…my...my..." She said, but stopped.

She quickly leaned in, and whispered, "But my god, how you've gotten fat." She chuckled to herself, baring her long gangling fangs. "Oh, and I wouldn't worry about those, Elements of Harmony." She said in a sarcastic terrified tone. "I will take VERY good care with those.

With a snap of her fingers, every fallen guard and the Princesses, were flung to the wall behind them! They all slammed into the wall at once, making cracks in the slate. Guards let out grunts as bones broke on impact. Both princess were hung upside down, and swayed slowly back and forth. Their heads bumped against the wall as they slowly swung back. They were all facing her, as if she wanted them to watch some kind of show. Sunset Shimmer only laughed in glee as she studied their terrified expressions. She then spotted a familiar stallion in the crowd, and her glee came to a silence. She was surprised by his appearance. Then again, she hasn't seen him since he was young.

"Shining Armor? Is that really you?"

Shining Armor's stomach twisted into a knot. His eyes widened, as he tried to move any part of his body.

"Wow! How have you grown!" She said, in a suggestive tone. "Mmmmm. Niiice."

Sunset Shimmer began to walk slowly over to the Captain. Shining Armor tried to buck and kick. Anything to get away from this monster! He tried everything, but nothing worked. He only closed his eyes. He didn't want to watch whatever was about to happen.

The thumping of her boots drew nearer and louder, up until he could feel her warm breath running down the nape of his neck, and into his armor. The breath carried a scent of decay, and blood. It invaded his nostrils and he gagged. He closed his eyes tighter, fighting the urge to vomit from disgust. Sunset Shimmer then ran her long, slimy, reptile-like tongue along the fur on his neck, wanting to watch the restraint in his face grow. She wanted to watch him squirm. Shining Armor growled in frustration. His face was twisted into a look of rage, and repulsion. Sunset Shimmer then whispered into his ear.

"You know, I might actually keep you alive! You know...to catch up. If you know what I mean."

Shining Armor's face turned into a faded green, while the two Princesses glared in a boiling rage. They tried several times to incapacitate her completely with their magic, only to fail with the light of their horns to die abruptly. With another snap of her fingers, the elements appeared in her hands, three in each. She dangled them in Celestia's face, like she was teasing a dog with a treat, or a toddler with its toys.

"Looking for these?" She mocked with a evil grim, baring her fangs. "You want these, do you?"

With another flash of light, the elements vanished! Celestia screamed in her head! All she could do was watch as her hope for peace evaporated in with the light. Suddenly as if it was a signal, armored humans came running out of the mirror! Human, after Human, after Human! All carrying heavy looking metallic weapons. The same that the guard explained to Luna.

Every human was armed to the teeth, wearing bandanas that masked their identities. Except for their eyes. Their glowing, green eyes. Their eyes illuminated a bright green. The spell that was used before in the Human realm!

The soldiers stood next to each other, side by side, eagerly waiting for their orders. Everypony watched in disbelief!

Sunset Shimmer was given a large weapon by one of her soldiers. It was the largest out of them all, requiring you to hold it with two hands to fire properly. A chain of what appeared to be ammunition ran out of it, and into a large container of some kind. The two Princesses gawked at it in both curiosity, and fear.

"She's a beauty, ain't she?" Sunset Shimmer boasted with a smirk on her face. She began to approach Princess Luna.

They studied the weapon as it was up close.

"Ok, this right her, is called a gun!" Sunset Shimmer announced for all to hear. She held up her gun for everypony to see. "My BOOM stick!"

She extended a hand to every human holding a firearm. "These too...are guns!" She announced again. She began to walk back and forth. The weapon bobbed up and down, as she shuffled along.

"What they do, is they shoot both big and small pieces of metal! They have enough speed to penetrate you armor like it is tinfoil, and your skin like wet tissue paper! Every shot is a one way ticket strait to hell! Well…if you know what he IS. So don't try to pull any shit, ya hear?!"

She held up her gun, so it was pointing up to the celling. "This specific type here, fires big...ASS pieces of metal! Chances of surviving a shot?" She asked aloud.

She pondered on it, and shook her hand, as if she wasn't sure. "Ehhh...give it 2/10 survival." She finished.

"So....where did I exactly get these, you may ask?" Sunset Shimmer asked, as if she repeated a question. Sunset Shimmer took a deep breath.

"Well if you muuuust know, we "borrowed" them! Found ourselves a little piece of paradise called America, and it held the mother load of weapons, and ammunition! Big guns. Small Guns. Explosives, and toxins too!! Took these strait out of the military, more specifically their bases; so you know this is the good shit!" She cried out, proudly kissing the tip of the gun.

"Now...were there casualties? Yes, uhhh...yes there were." She said, quieter; and disappointed. She shyly kicked at the floor.

Sunset Shimmer snickered before returning a stern face. She stopped walking. She tried to hide the smirk plastered on her face with her free hand.

"On their side." She finished. "Yeah, we blew them all to Kingdom Come!"

She threw her head back, and howled in laughter. Her group of humans laughed with her. The laughter grew more maniacal, and echoed throughout the halls. Celestia was now doubtful of their odds for survival. Her mind was just racing with questions!

Ho-....how? How could she do this?!! How could she even end a life and walk off like it was nothing!? How could she do this?!! To the guards, my sister, her-....her...her VERY OWN MENTOR!"

"This right here is a VERY powerful gun....known as an M60!" Sunset Shimmer continued to announce. "This rapidly shoots large bullets! Used in war, and it has claimed countless lives! Mainly in the Vietnam War. Why do I bother? Y’all’ have no idea what I’m talking about." she said, still uncontrollably chuckling.

Guards looked on in fear at the huge pieces of machinery.

"They say that a single bullet can tear an entire leg off...and I'm willing to test that out! Any volunteers? Hmm? Any takers?" She asked with anticipation. “Any takers before I get to blowing shit up?"

She walked up and down the wall of paralyzed ponies, staring at each and every one of them. She hummed a tune as she studied the ponies, looking for her volunteer. She made her boots thump loudly against the tiled floor. With each step, a menacing thud followed. She slowly slowed to a stop in front of Princess Luna. She looked down at Princess Luna. Luna gasped fright! Sunset Shimmer slowly raised her weapon, and pressed it against her forehead.

"How about you, little filly?"

Princess Celestia's eyes widened in anger! A feeling of pure rage began to corse through her veins! A feeling she hasn't felt in a long time. A feeling to harm sompony else. A state of anger that she feared greatly. A feeling that she needed dearly.

With everything she had, she channeled her rage into her horn. Every bit of anger that she felt in such a short time span, was all being forced into her horn. Her horn brightly lit up, and a large beam of energy shot at Sunset Shimmer! Sunset simply rose a hand in the direction of the beam. She caught the beam, and it melted into her hand, like she absorbed it completely!

Humans shouted a wave of horrifying profanity in anger, threatening to open fire upon the Princess. They went wild with shouting, stomping, and smashing the butts of their guns into the walls. Sunset Shimmer simply rose a fist into the air, and they all went silent with reluctancy. The room fell deathly silent. Sunset Shimmer slowly knelt down to eye level with the princess.

Nobody spoke. Everybody watched as they both glared into each other’s eyes. Sunset Shimmer chuckled quietly. She continued to laugh, and suddenly struck Princess Celestia in the jaw! Luna's eyes widened in shock. Sunset Shimmer struck her again. The humans howled in laughter. Princess Celestia glowered at her with a small trail of blood leaking out the corner of her mouth, creating a small pool on the floor.

"I'm sorry, do you want to be my guinea pig!!?" Sunset Shimmer shrieked.

She took her gun and jammed it into Princess Celestia's temple. She sprang up, and rammed the end of her boot into her muzzle! A sickening crack of cartilage made everypony cringe. She kicked her again before kneeling back down to her!

"ARE YOU LOOKING FOR A DEATH WISH!!? I CAN KILL YOU RIGHT NOW, BITCH! You know, I'm curious to see if I can take a ponies head off with a shingle shot!! DO YOU WANT THAT!!?"

Princess Celestia weakly spat out a red mist at Sunset Shimmer. With a loud shriek, Sunset Shimmer flipped her gun around, and brought the butt of the gun onto her head! Princess Celestia's eyes shut, and her head slumped to the floor.

The guards could only let out enraged growls.

Nopony said a word. Only Sunset Shimmer huffed and puffed as she calmed herself down. She laughed a little before crack her knuckles.

"Shit." Sunset Shimmer cursed, shaking her head in disappointment.

"Damn...God dammit, now she won't be able to watch." She sighed.

Sunset Shimmer slowly rose to her feet. She took a long yawn and cracked her neck. Suddenly, with her hand on the trigger, she quickly raised the gun at one of her own men! A male Human, with orange skin, and blue hair. Before he could react, she already pulled the trigger!

TAT!

A loud explosion rang in everypony's ears, followed by a long wail of total agony! The human doubled over with his knee gushing blood! Everypony's eyes widened! Luna fought the urge to vomit. The boy clutched his gushing leg. His leg was horribly mutilated! His clothes were already getting soaked in red! Pieces of torn flesh hung, and dangled from his wound! Tears poured down his face freely, as he wailed in agony. Sunset Shimmer walked over to him calmly to examine the damage.

She slowly knelt beside him, and leaned over to look inside his knee. "Oh God! Wh-what did you shoot me for!!!? You crazy bitch!" He screamed.

Sunset Shimmer ignored his cries, and began to slowly make her way over to him. She eventually flicked it with her finger, and he was shouting louder than before as pain sorted up his leg.

"Damn." She said disappointed. Sunset Shimmer jumped to her feet.

"Sadly, this piece of shit did not take it completely off!" She announced over his screaming, shaking her gun angrily. "But if you look here,"

"You can clearly see arteries, bone, muscle and nerves. You can even see the exit wound! Unfortunately, it is still pretty intact!" She looked down at the mumbling human. "Sorry Flash, but will you please shut your trap? Trying to talk here!" She snapped at the screaming human.

The man continued to scream. "WILL YOU PLASE SHUT IT!!!" She yelled.

She shot another round into him!

TAT!

Another shot rang out, and echoed through the halls. His head shot back. Blood painted the humans beside him, and the wall. His cries of pain, were instantly silenced. His body fell back. His head hit the ground with a dull thud. His gun clattered to the floor next to him, and a pool of blood began to slowly form around the corpse's head.

"What a waste of bullets."

She turned to her minions. She snapped a hand to the corpse. "Well? Go on! Take him away! He'll be on his feet within a couple days." She commanded, but unsure at the same time.

Two men clumsily dragged the body into to portal, leaving a faint trail of blood behind.

"Now....." She said, clapping her hands together and rubbing them. "Who's ready for a party!"

She tossed the gun forward. It clattered to the floor right in front of Princess Celestia's unconscious body, inches from her face.

With a flick of her wrists, flames erupted from her hands! More demons like her began to fly out from the portal, shrieking like banshies! They broke through the doors of the room, and glided throughout the castle, flinging balls of fire at everything, and everypony in sight! Every fireball exploded once they came into contact with anything! Pieces of marble wall and dust layered the ground and air like confetti.

They all met up in the throne room. The room which held Equestria's history in glass stained windows. They all lined up, each in front of their own window. On command, they all launched a fireball at the class windows. Glass rained down upon them all, as Equestira's victories were erased from the royal halls. With bloodcurdling cries, they flew through the broken windows and into Equestria! And Sunset Shimmer watched all of this from Celestia's bedroom.

Sunset Shimmer outstretched her arms, and yawned. She could use some rest. She'll let her men take care of the two princesses. Sunset Shimmer walked over to the Princess Celestia's balcony door's. She reach for the door handle, but she retracted her hand. Instead, she blew the doors away with a single fireball, and walked through the door. The crunching sound of glass pieces breaking underneath her boots, made her hair stand on end. She stood on the balcony, laughing uncontrollably. She watched the demons fly out into the night, and her laughs became howls of madness.

"You did it...You finally did it." She thought to herself.

"And to think I was gonna give this up. Give up a life where everybody follows my rules? Pfff. I don't think so!"

Already, she could hear screams of sheer terror in the distance. She smiled weakly in delight. Fatigued, she yawned and walked back inside to go to bed. She deserved it. It hasn't even been an hour since her arrival, and she already has made great progress. Soon, this whole kingdom will be hers. All...hers. She went to bed with that thought looming in the darkness of her mind. That very same thought, drifted her off into a deep sleep.

Yes, another day has passed throughout Equestria, only to have another day await them. A day of enslavement, and terror. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were being dragged along the rubble covered floors of the demolished castle by the glowing eyed humans. Gigantic holes have been blasted through the walls and celling in which cool spring air blew through the gaps, making an erie whistling sounds. She looked franticly at her unconscious sister, and back at every guard being dragged along with her. Where they were taking them, she was unsure.

All she knew was, that nothing was gonna be peaceful for a very long time.

Meanwhile, Sunset Shimmer slept peacefully in Princess Celestia's bed, as chaos continued throughout Canterlot. Ponies ran around like decapitated chickens. Demons picked off ponies, one by one. Some would be teleported away. Others...they would become one of them. An inhuman creature with a lust for anarchy. Soon enough this will spread to other parts of Equestria.

And everything...will be hers.

Chapter 1 Brief Introductions

I never asked for this. No, I never asked for anything that has happened to me. I didn't ask for the mental and physical trauma that I've received. Nor, did I ask for the monster that I developed inside. The monster that is only fueled by anger. So much anger. A monster that I'm afraid that I can't control.

I didn't ask to leave my family, and abandon my normal life back home! I didn't ask for any of this! NONE of it! One moment, I was taking an evening stroll, the next, my life goes to hell?!

Who would ask for that?!

The shocking thing is that it happened over two years ago, and it still hasn't let up! It's like a fricking storm that never ends! A nightmare that I can't wake up from! You know, I wonder if I'll ever be able to live my old life again. A life where I won't have to sleep with a gun clutched in my hands, or where death won't cross my mind once. Can I just walk outside without feeling like I was gonna get torn apart by some demented beast?

That is something I need badly. That is something that is essential for my very own sanity.

I'm sorry. Forgive me for my rambling. I tend to do that from time to time.

I'm writing this in hoping that this would help explain somethings that have happened in the past. To shed some light on what has happened back home...and what has happened here.

But I guess in order to do so, I should introduce who I am first, should I?

My name, is Trevor. Trevor White. I grew up in a small mountain town up in Colorado. I had a nice, quiet, and peaceful life back home. Sure, there wasn't that much excitement, considering the fact that it has a small population of 8,000 and all. I don't really know if that was considered to be small to be honest. I just considered it to be small.

Anyway, I was pretty good around people. With my family specifically. Socially, eh...not really.

I never really got around in school. Like, at all. It's not that I was the weird kid that everybody picked on, or where everybody kept a two meter distance from. Like I said, never really got around that much. I didn't do any after school activities, or anything of that nature. I only spoke when spoken to, and nothing more. I just kept my head down, and I made my way to the next class without a trace left behind.

Don't get me wrong, I had friends. Well...if you mean friends, by sitting with the same people at lunch who barely talk to one another, then yes. I am quite popular. Hell, you can call me Mr. Social for all I care.

Ok fine, so I didn't have that many friends, and honestly it's kinda my fault. You see, I've always been kind of shy. I would always think that if I go around talking to people, I would only get rejection as a result. Shit, even if I become friends with somebody, it won't change the fact that they'll probably backstab me for their own personal gain. Great...now I can add paranoia to my list of flaws. See, these are the kind of thoughts pushed me into a tight, dark corner known as isolation.

Moving on.

Now, when it came to my family, that was a whole different ballgame. I felt more comfortable around them, than anybody else. I can talk a storm around the people I'm more comfortable with. Sadly, it's only my family. A family made up of my mom, my dad, my younger sister, my older brother, and my dog. Now, let's move on to the dog of my family.

I would say my dog is my best friend. His name is Joel. Joel, being named after my Father’s childhood dog. He's a German Shepard, and loyal one too. He's been my friend since the 6th grade! Since he was a pup. Yeah, he was always at my legs when I sleep, and he is always there to make me feel better. You can say that we are inseparable. Two peas in a frickin pod. He is always with me, and I am always with him. Through thick and thin. Including all of the harsh things we went through together. Except school of course, considering that pets aren’t allowed on the school property.

Anyway, yeah, he was with me when my life changed. When our lives changed. I know it sounds corny, but that is the most accurate way I can put it.

On that note, I guess I should tell you what exactly I'm talking about. First, I should begin on the night it first happened. It all began not on the day when I was swept away from home. No, it didn't start the day before, or the week before, or the month before.

It started THREE months before. THREE! Three months of hearing a voice in my head, and I never gave a lick of thought about it? Jesus, what was I thinking? Yes, you read that correctly. I latterly have a voice inside my head.

Anyway, It was in late March when it all began. The first time heard her voice. That beautiful voice. The voice that I didn't think much of at the time, because I was half asleep. Oh, and I didn't care at the time..

I was in the middle of a dream. Can't remember what exactly I was dreaming about. It could've been a dream about going to prom with Kate Upton. I don't know. But I did remember the dream fading into blackness, up until I was in a black abyss. It was like drifting through the deepest pit of the ocean. You know, where all of those gnarly fish swim about looking like they were created in some scientist’s lab? Nothing happened for a few seconds. The odd thing was that I felt lucid the entire time. I was aware that I was in a dream the entire time. I knew this, when an overwhelming feeling of pines and needles overcame my body. A feeling that felt like millions of ants were crawling underneath my skin. Makes me cringe just thinking about it.

Anyway, I tried to move anything, but I couldn't. It was as if I was held in place by some powerful force. I was getting nervous. I wanted to cry out for help. But I couldn't. I floated in the darkness, for a good minuet, until I saw a faded image of my bedroom coming into view. Then I heard her voice.

"Follow the light of the night...Follow the light of the night...Come to my throne, and I'll provide you with answers. My children call to you. They have summoned you to become their leader. They summoned you as....Der Jaeger."

And then I woke up.

I instantly shot up in my bed, as if I have been shot out of a cannon! Sweat was pouring down my face! I looked around, with my chest drenched in cold sweat. It was late at night. The only light I could see, was the soothing glow of the moonlight shining through my window. The needle sensation was gone. It was like nothing ever happened. It was quiet. It was all just a dream. I heaved a sigh, and looked at my phone, only to see that it was 2:20 in the morning. In disbelief, I wiped my forehead to rid of the beads of sweat sliding down my skin. I groaned in annoyance. Tired, but still spooked, I fell face first into my pillow; and drifted off to sleep.

That was the first brush I've experienced with those words. I never knew what they meant. At least back then. I didn't know that those are the words that spoke of my fate that had yet to come. Who were these "Children?" What is a "Der Jaeger?" Who was she in the first place?

I thought that was gonna be a one time thing. Until it happened the next night. And the next night, and the night after that. It didn't stop. Though I was greatly concerned with my sanity level, I came to the conclusion that it wasn't doing anyone any harm.

Anyway, I've continued to live with hearing that same voice, the same words, and I've grown used to feeling that same sensation every time I was asleep. I would've gone to a doctor, but I wasn't looking to be diagnosed with a crazy mental illness, and be shipped off to the looney bin. So in the end, I've kept it hidden in the depths of my mind, hoping that it would eventually go away, but I was so wrong. Horribly wrong.

For three months, it has continued to make its presence known in my head every night while I dreamt. I memorized it, word by word. By the eighth week, I learned to ignore it. It thankfully went away one day. Specifically, the order of the words. That sentence. Sadly for me, it was the day where I was literally dragged away from everything I loved. Thisis where my introduction ends...

....and where my story begins.

Chapter 2: Invictus

Three months have passed since the first appearance of Sunset Shimmer and her army in The United States. The Government needed a way to explain the deaths of the soldiers to their loved ones, and to the rest of the nation. In order to keep the public from panicking, The United States Government conducted a conspiracy, in which any proof of the attack was erased. The casualties were lied to be the result of a training excessive that went horribly wrong.The Government began to search for a way to reach the attackers with a purpose to confront them, and to take down the ones held responsible for the lives that were taken.

However, since the attack, a few odd reports of missing people with similar stories began to sprout across America, and other countries throughout the world, only to be disregarded as everyday cases of missing people. These cases will soon become a daily occurrence..

It was so quiet. Just...so quiet. Peaceful. The trees were so peaceful. Everything in this forest was peaceful.

With each step I took, I became more in tune with the sounds of nature, which was the wind and a few distant birds flying freely in the twilight sky. It was peaceful indeed.

"Don't you think, Trevor?"

"Huh, what?" I asked, caught off guard. I turned my attention to my Dad, who was walking slightly ahead of me. "I wasn't paying attention. Could you repeat that?" I asked.

"The forest." My Dad said extending a hand to the surroundings around us. "It's nice, ain't it?"

I quickly began to nod my head in response. "Yes, yes it is." I watched a bird fly over us. "Quite nice."

We walked through the quiet forest on our way back to our truck. We have been for the past hour. My feet were sore from walking all day from hunting and tracking bucks. I was tired, my feet and legs were sore, and my stomach was begging for a burger. In order to focus off on the pain and hunger, I began to look around me, which led me to zone out, and to my father snapping me back to reality. I couldn't help it. I do tend to wander off with my thoughts now and then.

As the sunset began, the wind slowly began to get chillier as day turned to night. Already through the red clouds, I could see a star or two shining through. Soon, we would have to use our flashlights if we don't get to the truck by nightfall. I don't plan on running into anything out here. Most predators thankfully live up in the mountains, but I ain't taking any chances.

"Sucks we didn't get anything." My brother Chad said.

"Yeah, tell me about it. It's the last day we have here before going home too!" I said glumly. "It sucks."

I looked down at my dog Joel, who was walking beside me. He looked up at me as he walked. I rubbed his head proudly. Joel began to wag his tail happily.

"But we had fun, didn't we, boy? Didn't we?" I cooed. Joel barked in response, while his tail continued to wag. I chuckled to myself.

We continued to walk from that point on, mostly looking at the beautiful landscape of the forest, and talking a little bit here and there. As time passed the sun went sunk further behind the horizon, and the moon was starting to come out. The moon was already bright enough to illuminate a faint path in front of us. It was beautiful. Just amazing.

"Wow," I said looking up into the sky. "Would you look at that mo-"

"Follow the glow of the night...follow the glow. Follow...follow."

"Oh no." I whispered, rubbing my head. "Why now? Why this early? It never done this before!"

"What was that, Trev?" My brother asked.

"Follow the glow, Trevor. Trevor, you must follow the glowww. Please, I beg of you. Follow the glow!"

My eyes widened. I stopped walking for a second, cursing in my head before starting to walk again. This is new! The voice said my name! It came at an earlier time, and it said my name! It. Said. MY NAME. Jesus, how crazy am I?

"Trevor?" My brother asked again.

I flinched in surprise. The pricking sensation swept over my head, mainly my temples. I nearly cried out in surprise, only to clamp down onto my mouth to muffle the sound. I rubbed my temples, trying franticly to rid of the feeling! It was becoming stronger with each passing second! I gave my head a good smack, and the feeling quickly went away.

"Huh? What was that?" My Dad asked, looking around.

Both Chad, and my father looked back at me. They both saw me with my hand raised right beside my head, and just stared at me. I slowly turned to look at my hand, and I slowly lowered it to my side. I searched for words to say, as my cheeks felt like they were on fire. I rubbed the back of my neck nervously as I fumbled with my words.

"Bug." Was all I could think of to say. "Giant bug."

They shrugged, and continued to walk.

"What was that you said?" Chad asked back to me.

"Oh nothing." I said. "Just commenting on the moon is all."

It somehow got awkward fast. Yeah...I tend to make things awkward sometimes. Including all of the times where the voice decided to be a dick, and talk to me, having me react like I was insane. For the first time...in a long time, the voice concerned me. It was not a nuisance. The voice said my name! It never done that before! Maybe I should tell somebody. Yeah, I should.

I was about to say something, but I stopped. My mouth hung ajar, anxiety slowly growing deep inside, as we were following a moonlighted path to our truck. It was that bright. Bright enough to where we didn't need our flashlights. I shuddered at the erie realization that we were doing exactly what the voice said. Instantly, my paranoia began to kick in, and I felt like someone was watching us. Taking note of every movement we made.

I nervously looked behind me, to see if anybody was in fact following us. There was nobody there. I looked at every tree, every shrub, and I was listening to every noise that I could hear with my two ears. Only to see nobody was near. Even if somebody was near, Joel would be able to sniff them out. So why am I so paranoid?

"Chill man, it's probably nothing. Just chill out! It's just your brain acting up again. No biggie." I thought to myself. It comforted me a little, but not much.

I attempted to start a conversation, in order to keep my mind off of the voice, and the moonlight. Hopefully it would help.

"Soooooo." I said.

Dad turned to me, and raised an eyebrow.

"What is the plan when we get back to the truck?" I asked.

I cussed myself out for that idea for being a conversation starter. Weak! It's on the same low level of saying how nice the weather is! No. Just no.

"Trevor, we went over this. We are gonna get back to the cabin, get out of these clothes, pick up your mother and sister, and drive back home." He said. "Unless your mother hitched a ride from her friend, then we'll just head home ourselves."

Like I said before, what a great start to a talk. After seeing how badly that flopped, I tried to think of something else to say....only to come up with nothing. This is a major reason why i can't talk to anybody in public. With little success to say anything else, I only said agreed with the plan.

"Oh...ok. Aye aye, Captin." I said.

We continued to walk. By now, the sunset was gone over the horizon. Now it was only a dying light in the distance. The moon was now our guide.

"Captain...captain." Chad said repeating the word, as if he was trying to remember something on the tip of his tongue..

"Oh hey!" Chad said. "Maria read me this badass poem the day before we left! I forgot to tell ya guys about it. I know poetry ain't your guy's thing, but I think you guys will like it. I know I did." He said with an unusual amount of enthusiasm.

"Ummmm...ok?" I said, surprised by his unexpected enthusiasm. "Let me guess, did your girl show you some Shakespeare, or something that I won't be able to understand?" I asked.

"Nah man, I wouldn't do that to ya. Even my brain can't comprehend that stuff." He said, chuckling. "Then again, my brain can't comprehend that much."

"I'm surprised your brain can comprehend anything!" I snickered.

I got a punch in the arm. I scowled at him, as I rubbed my aching shoulder. I shook a fist at him in a cartoonish matter before talking again.

"So tell me, what is the Poem called?" I asked, slightly curious than before.

"The Poem is called something like insidious? No....Invictus! That's it. It was written by some guy in the 1800's." Chad continued. "Named William Earnest Henley."

"Sounds legit." I said.

"Mmm...indeed." Dad said.

Dad slowed down a bit to listen to the poem. He stopped right on Chad's other side. Chad bit his lower lip, as he tried to remember the poem. His eyebrows raised when he got it. With a deep breath, and a clearing of the throat; he began to read out the poem aloud:

INVICTUS: By William Earnest Henley

"Out of the night that covers me,

Black as the pit from pole to pole,

I thank whatever gods may be

For my unconquerable soul.

In the fell clutch of circumstances

I have not winced nor cried aloud.

Under the bludgeonings of chance

My head is bloody, but unbowed.

Beyond this place of wrath and tears

Looms but the Horror of the shade,

And yet the menace of the years

Finds and shall find me unafraid.

It matters not how strait the gate,

How charged with punishments the scroll,

I am the master of my fate,

I am the captain of my soul."

Silence followed him. A soft breeze was his only response after a few seconds to the words he spoke. I stared at him, nodding my head in approval. I gave a little golf clap.

"Huh." Dad said surprised. "And here I thought all poetry was all girly and feminine."

"Wow...That. Is. DEEP." I commented in a dramatic fashion. "No, but that was pretty neat, Chad."

"Told ya." Chad said grinning. "Doesn't my girl have the best taste in literature?"

"Ok ok. Let's not lose all of our manliness here." I said jokingly.

"Oh yeah? At least I HAVE a girl!" He said grinning. "Don't feel to good don't it, loner boy?"

"Ok ok. Break it up. Break it up." My Dad said annoyed. "Let's just get to the truck, and go.

"Hey, speaking of girls, how is Maria doing? Everything going ok?" My Dad asked Chad.

I began to relax. Knowing that the fear was subsiding. The paranoia in my mind quickly began to fade away. At that point, I decided to check out again, and put in my ear phones. Searching through my music, I found some good music to walk to, and I let it take me away. I've thought a lot about what the voice said to me in the time I had to myself. This whole time, I've been putting it on the back burner like it was no big deal. It has gotten worse. Perhaps I really did develop a case of schizophrenia? Maybe I can accept the fact that I have a couple screws lose in my head and go see a psychiatrist, or something? But won't they just diagnose me as unstable? It's not harming anyone around me, and it is obviously not affecting me in anyway, right? Right?

No, I won't be diagnosed as insane, but I'm not getting off free either. I'll probably get some fancy pills to tone down the voice.

"Trevor!"

I flinched. I yanked my earphones out, and stuffed them into my pockets.

"Jesus, can you keep you music down, so I can talk to you?" My Dad asked, annoyed.

"Uhh yeah. Sorry. My bad." I apologized. "What did you say?" I asked.

"I said, how is it going with Clair? Have you talked to her at all, like how I've asked you for the millionth time?"

I fell silent. I shifted my gaze to the ground between my feet. Searching for words to say, all I said was, "No, I didn't."

If you thought for a second that I had a girlfriend, then you are sadly mistaken, my friend. Clair was my high school crush, who moved all the way from Georgia due to a job her father took. She is one of the most beautiful girls in school. And no, I'm not saying that out of opinion. She actually is one of the prettiest girls in the whole entire school. Every guy wanted to be with her. Some sadly, want her for their own personal gain, and for "Certain parts of her anatomy." Mostly athletes.

Back in Junior High, she was a loner like me, and well...not as attractive? Yeah, that's the kindest way to put it. I can't find a way to sugarcoat this one. I'm just being honest here. Anyway, one day she had enough of flying solo, and decided to get out there a little. It went well for her luckily, and she decided to keep doing what she was doing. Clair became popular as time progressed, and puberty slammed into her like a frickin train! Look where she is now! Man, how did she pull it off?

The thing that makes her different from the other popular girls, was the fact that she was the most accepting person in school. A real open minded young women. What I mean, is that she likes to hang out with everybody; and she does it with her head held high. She does everything with everybody. Populars, outcasts, nerds, goths, everybody.

I know that a lot of the popular kids question her, and her purpose for it all. They don't understand how she can hang with the weird kids at lunch, or how she hangs out with a couple of chemistry geeks. I guess she just wants to give everybody a taste to have someone popular actually CARE about someone else other than their own kind. She knows how it feels to be left out like everybody else, who isn't as perfect as them, or as good looking as them. I gotta say, I respect that. I'd tip my hat to her if I had one.

You know what the neat thing is? She is like one of the few acquaintances I have at school. Hey, I'm not a complete loner, you know!
Anywho, we kinda bumped into each other during a "Drastic situation" while on my way home one day. I helped her out, and she kinda treated me different than the others. She smiles at me, and talks to me whenever she can. She smiles at everybody else, but the smiles she gives me are different. It's something that i can't explain. But none of the less, I'm grateful. Now would I consider her a friend? Sadly, no. She's always doing something, so I don't have that many chances to ask her to hang out or whatnot. Plus, she's taken by one of those jealous type boyfriends, and I'm not looking to start a brawl with someone who is double my size.

"Trevor, listen to me. You've gotta start talking to her, or anybody at least. Talk to her, and just be yourself! It's that easy!" My Dad said as if he was some kind of pro at it.

"Yeahhhh...the problem with that, is the fact that she is dating Dexter." I said smirking.

Quick note, you know how in movies, the hot chick always dates a strong, dimwitted loser athlete? Yeah, you know where this is going. Believe it or not, but she is actually dating one of the the best football players on the team in my school. The one who is the leader of his little gang. He is a dick to everybody except for his team mates, and his coach; who they treat like a god.

Dexter, or Dex as he prefers to be called because it makes him sound "Tougher." and Clair have been together since Clair's late sophomore year; while Dex was a Junior. Trust me, I don't know why they are still together. I don't mean to ramble on, but he's just rude to her and everybody else. In short, he is a total dick.

"So what? I'm not saying to date her or anything. I just want you for once to get out there for once, and talk to her, or somebody."

"Yeah, the problem with that, is that he'll probably tower over the innocent Junior who just wanted to talk to somebody, and beat the crap out of him. If you don't get it, I'm the junior!" I argued.

Dad sighed. "Well I'm not saying to do something to get your ass whopped or anything. Not that yours will or anythin'. I actually think you'll be the one whopping his if he ever stood up to you."

"What now?" I asked confused. "You mean like I will be the victor if it ever comes to that or something?"

"That's not the point." Dad said. "The point is that you can't be talking down on yourself like you have been. One, because it's not true. Two, because it gets rather annoying."

I waved him off.

"What I'm saying is, yeah sure, maybe some kids will reject you, but you can't just give it a shot or two, and give up! You gotta hold on, and not let go of what you want. You gotta FIGHT for what you want."

I didn't say anything.

"Son, I've been on this earth for thirty eight years, and I've learned a thing or two about this world we call home. It's a rough world out there. Nothing but miles, and miles of failure and rejection."

"Dad?" I said. "I don't think this is how a moral is supposed to go."

"BUT...you can't just let the bad happen to you, and the ones you love. It's tough out there, yeah. Food, money, a house, and a good life ain't gonna be handed to you on a silver platter. It doesn't work like that."

"Not unless your rich." I joked.

"Well, we ain't rich now, ain't we? In this world, you gotta fight this world to get what you want. Take life by the horns, and rip them off! There are gonna be people like Dexter to knock you down, but those are only obstacles in the way of your path to become a stronger man. You want Clair, huh? You want friends? Then you gotta fight for them. That's how it works."

I listened carefully to his words, analyzing each sentence in my head.

"Besides, I know you'll do fine on your own. You gotta that fighter in you, son. I see that in your eyes. Sure, everyone is a fighter, But you...you have that look of determination, looking to achieve something greater. Don't you ever give that up, son. People are gonna need that from you someday. Friends, family, it doesn't matter. You'll be needed."

"Yes sir." I said.

I looked over at Chad, who had been listening. Chad nodded slowly, while pointing at Dad, as if to support his speech. I then shifted my gaze down at Joel, who was looking back up at me. I knelt done to him, and hugged him tightly. When I let got, he started to lick my face. I smiled, but then got up.

"Come on, Joel." I said.

Joel's ears perked up and he followed my lead. I didn't say anything. We all didn't say anything. I guess it was my given time to let Dad's words sink in. All I did was pull my baseball cap down over most of my face, and walked forward.

None of us said anything for the remainder of the walk back to the truck. The sun was nearly gone now, only leaving us to rely on our flashlights to navigate through the darkness, as the moon hid itself behind the trees. The temperature began to drop quickly as the night officially began. After another fifteen minuets of walking, we came up on a somewhat steep ledge on our right. Looking down, we could all see the truck in the distance, patiently waiting for us on the ground below.

"I say we take a shortcut." I heard Chad say, as he pointed down the slope we walked along. "I call shotgun."

Without another word, he began to slide his way down the slope, calling for us to follow him. I looked at my Dad, and shrugged my shoulders. I had Joel go before me, and I followed him; with my Dad close behind. Within a minuet of us nearly falling over several times, we all made to the road below, luckily without a scratch.

"Come on." Dad said as he shut the door. "Let's go home."

"Let's." I agreed.

I had Joel hop into the backseat before I did, and I slammed the door shut. Buckling myself in, we pulled out of the bumpy dirt path, and began to drive down the smooth black road to our cabin. Looking out the window to see the moon hovering in the sky, I pondered on the thought of the voice in my head. For the first time in a long time, I was wary of it. But then I thought about Dad's words. How it made me feel different....motivated.

"I'm done. I'm officially done with this voice. It has bothered me for to long now. Why I've waited so long, I don't know, but it won't get to see the light of day. I'll show no mercy, and no remorse. Yeah! Man, this feels good! I feel motivated. It feels really good. You know what? Dad's right. This Monday, I'm gonna get out there, make friends, and kick ass! Maybe I won't get Clair for now, but someday...someday she'll be in my arms as my girl. That doesn't sound creepy, does it? Ok yeah, don't get your hopes up."

I then uncontrollably yawned. A sudden wave of fatigue washed over me, as my eyelids grew heavier. I stretched to the best of my ability.

"Tired?" My Dad asked, looking at me though the rear view mirror.

"Is it that obvious?" I smiled.

"Try to get some shut eye. It'll do you some good."

I positioned myself in the most comfortable way possible.

"Love you, boys." Dad said.

"Love you too." Chad and I said in unison.

I rested my head against the cold glass of the window, and just stared up into the night sky. Watching the stars roll past over us. Watching the moon follow us, like I did when I was a child. As time past by, my eyelids grew heavier and heavier, as I drifted off into a deep sleep. My eyes snapped open one last time, before they slowly closed shut for good; and the darkness overtook my mind.

*******************************************************************************************

There was a faded echo that I could not make out behind the white noise that clouded my mind. A sound that sounded strangely familiar to me, but yet so alien at the same time. I strained to recognize the noise, when I realized that the sound grew closer, as the static drifted further, and further away; until it was no more. The sound in the best description that I can provide, sounded like a group of people, hitting multiple hollow sticks against the ground at the same time.

I soon realized that this must have been some sort of dream that I've become lucid in. As the noise went on, I grew excited, hearing of such dreams, and able to harness control of them. I managed to calm myself before I made my first attempt to take control. I wanted to see a line of the most beautiful women stand before me, while I found myself high above the earth on a cloud; with a fantastic view of the ground below. I closed my eyes in the darkness that surrounded me, wishing for this moment to happen. Opening my eyes expecting to see just that, I was found disappointed when I found only darkness.

"There!"

I gasped in surprise at the booming voice, only to be even more surprised to hear no sound come out of my mouth.

"There! The pool is up there! Hurry everypony, we don't have much time to waste!" The voice continued.

I grew curious of why he said everypony instead of everybody. Why would this voice say something as odd as that? But then again, this is a dream after all. Why should I question it? Well, since I'm here, I might as well stay to enjoy the ride, right?

"Haywire, do you have the rhyme?" The same voice asked in a hurry.

Instead of a raspy male voice, a female voice with a strong Boston accent replied in return.

"Yeah, I've got it right here!" What I assumed to be Haywire said.

Instantly after, the sound of crinkling paper filled my ears, almost louder than the anonymous banging of sticks. There was a quiet high pitched humming that kept a steady tone, before it abruptly stopped, and I could hear the paper get stuffed into a bag full of junk.

"You know Mutt, I still don't see the reason of WHY we are doing this!" A different deep voice snapped. "Half of Equestria hates us by now! Princess Celestia is on our flanks with an army to back her up when she finds us! Face it, we are doomed if we don't surrender!"

"Not true!" The same raspy voice from the start disagreed. "This is the only chance we got to prove to her that we're not a rebel group! Plus, wouldn't our mother want us to do this?!"

"No!" The deep voice argued. "This isn't our mother anymore! She's has turned into a monster! Why would you bother with this?! Wouldn't the double only be as evil as our mother?!"

The stick banging skidded to a grinding halt. Very faintly, I could make out what sounded like water running. I strained to see through the black, with little success. I all of the sudden heard a dripping of liquid, as if someone shot a squirt gun.

"Not if we repress her memories of jealousy, and hatred." The scruff voice said with confidence. "Look, we have NO time to argue about this now! Can we just drop her in please?"

For the first time, I felt the sensation of being slowly lifted from a dirt ground. I soon realized that I was being held up, by the same type of high pitched device, because I heard the same noise as I was being lowered, until it died out like the first time.

"She's our mother, and we can't let her become the monstrosity that she is becoming, but we can help keep the same caring princess that we've come to know as our dear mother. She is going to need us, just like how we'll need her in the future."

"Everypony." A high pitched female voice said. "It's time."

It grew silent quickly. I could finally hear where I was to the best of my ability. I heard a continuous echo, and a distant dripping of water, so I must be in some sort of cave. I tried opening my eyes, or to move anything in that matter, only to remain with failed attempts. Saying anything didn't work either. I was mute for the time being.

"Where the brambles are thickest, there you will find, upon the most twisted if vines." A group of voices said in perfect unison.

I grew uneasy, feeling like I was hearing a cult ritual in the making. I shuttered in fear. Slowly, a gentle prickly feeling made itself present on the top of my brain, only to grow stronger; and digging itself deeper into my head.

"And into her own reflection she stared," the voices continued.

The feeling grew stronger with each passing second, spreading from my head, all the way down to my neck.

"yearning for ones' reflection she shared,"

All the sudden, my heart felt like it exploded in my chest! Now the numbing feeling was rushing throughout my entire body, growing more unbearable! It was starting to become painful, as it felt like my head with full of broken needles, and shards of glass! I cried out in pain, silently begging for the voices to stop; only to have no sound come out of my throat!

"and solemnly sweared not to be scared,"

My body was so overwhelmed, I would've collapsed onto my knees if I had any! I would've clamped down onto my head, if I had any arms. The pain was so intense. Just so...intense! With all of the fighting strength I had in me, I sucked in all the breath I could, and...

"STOOOP!"

"at projectively being doubly mared!"

My ears exploded as if a super nova went off inside my head. I felt my body being ripped in two, as I silently howled in agony. The feeling was so severe and painful, I thought it would never end, and I would have to spend an eternity in pain. But as quickly as it came, the feeling suddenly vanished. The silence broke around me, when I heard a loud wet slap echo throughout the cave, as if someone just tossed a drenched towel onto a tiled floor.

Gasps came from all around me. I couldn't tell if it was out of shock or accomplishment. My question was suddenly answered, when the same raspy voice said, "Perfection."

"TREVOR!!"

A thundering voice made itself known throughout the cave, and my ears! I would've screamed if I had a voice! The last thing I heard was a rumbling all around me, as if an earthquake was ripping this world into shreds!

And then I woke up.

**************************************************************************************

I awoke with a jolt, my legs kicked out, and nailed the seat in front of me as I was in a panic. Looking around, I could see that I was still inside the truck, and my Dad was holding me still by the shoulders with a look of fear in his eyes.

"Trevor! Trevor! It's ok. It's ok." My dad said over and over again.

I just stared at him wide eyed as if he was some kind of extraterrestrial being. Slowly, I calmed myself down with my heart still beating like a jackrabbit. He let go of me, and sighed in relief as if he thought I was dead.

"I'm sorry son, but you weren't walking up! No matter how loud I shouted your name, you weren't waking up!" My father said frightened.

I looked at him scared and confused, and then I saw my whole family behind him, looking at me with a look of concern. Chad, my mother, my little sister, and Joel; who was staring up at me whining. I could see the cabin waiting for us.

I snapped out of my daze, shaking my head rapidly from side to side. Without a word I hopped out of the truck, still frightened over what I heard inside my head. Leaving my family behind, I began to slowly walk over to the cabin.

"Wait, Trevor!" My dad said.

He quickly walked over to me, and hugged me tightly. "Are you ok?" He asked worriedly.

I just stared at him, not knowing what to say. I quickly took a glance at my family, who were giving me concerned looks. I turned back to my dad, and without thinking all I said was, "I don't know." ,and I walked inside. The screen door made a whine as it was closing, before slamming onto the wood of the door. As I snatched my backpack off my bed, I stopped...and thought about what I just said.

I quickly hurried over to the cabin door, and pushed it open. I saw them all huddled a group by the truck, talking quietly, obviously about me. They all saw me, and broke away as if it never happened.

"I'm...fine guys." I said. "I'm fine." I said again before going back inside.

Without thinking, I lazily snatched up the clothes I wore yesterday, and shuffled over to the bathroom. Shutting and locking the door behind me, I quietly sat down onto the bathroom toilet seat, and rested my head into my hands. I shook my head again to rid of the drowsiness for good. I didn't feel like sleeping again.

After what felt like an hour long shower, I dried up, put on my clothes, and left the room, leaving it for it's next occupant. My sister slipped in, and closed the door behind me. I yawned, and rubbed an eye, as I was still quite tired. With an open eye, I saw the rest of my family sitting on the beds. I can only guess who they were waiting for.

"I said I'm fine." I lied.

"Sure didn't seem like that when you were in the truck." My Dad said with his arms crossed.

My mother got up, and walked over to me. She held my hands in hers, and looked up into my eyes.

"Hon, we're worried about you." She said worriedly. "We know something's been bothering you for the past few months now."

"You do?" I asked, concerned if they really do know about the voice.

"Of corse we do." She continued. "We're not stupid. We've seen how you act at night. It's concerning all of us! It has been for a while now, so let me ask you a question. What is it that's bothering you?"

I didn't know what to say. I was at a loss for words! The room grew deathly quiet, except for the muffled sound of a running shower in the bathroom. Should I really tell them, or should I make something up?

Seconds that seemed like minuets passed by. I sighed, and began to give an explanation, without telling the whole story. I told them about the dream, and every detail that I could remember. The sounds, the cave, the pool, that unbearable pricking sensation all over my body. Everything. I also said that I've been having this dream for months now, and how memories of the dream keep flashing in my mind, to explain the behavior.

When I was finished, I watched my family to see how they would react. By now, my sister was out of the shower, and sitting on the bed with the others. They just stared at me with blank expressions.

"We'll talk about this tomorrow." My Dad said. "I know everybody wants to change clothes, but I think we can all wait another hour. Everybody, grab your things, and let's go."

The rest didn't say anything. They just got up, and started packing. We're they even listening to me? I mean, sure I lied about some of it, but still!

"I'm sorry Trevor, but no human shall know."

The voice echoed in my head, and my blood ran cold.

"I have been left with no choice. I have called for you again, and again, and again! You have left me very desperate, and impatient. I don't wish to do these sort things, but I have no choice. I know you have a family, and a normal life, but my children called from you to help out of desperation. They wanted you, along with the others."

My stomach began to twist into a painful knot, and my hairs began to stand on end. The world around me began to darken, as I felt a erie sense of paranoia.

"Forgive me for what I'm about to do."

Chapter 3 Realization

"Forgive me for what I'm about to do."

Those words. Those god damn words. Those are the words that are going to haunt me, I just know it. I'm dead. Just by hearing those words, I know I'm going to perish. I should've seen this coming, and I could've done something about it, but I didn't. I told my parents again, and again, but they disregard it as some foolish dream. Do they even listen?! Do they hear a single word that has came spilling out of my mouth?! No! It's like they treat it like it's a scrape on a knee! A harmless injury! A common cold!

No matter how many times I told them, they seem like they forget immediately after! I'm officially losing my sanity! For the past hour and a half, my eyes have been darting from window, to window, to window as I sat in the back seat of the truck. Never have I been so terrified. So paranoid in the sixteen years I have been alive on this earth!

"Nononononon...It's fine. It will all be fine." I thought to myself. "It's ok. It's ok. "It's o-"

"Trevor?"

I jumped in surprise as I felt someone grab my arm! I flicked the hand away, and pressed my back up against the window of the truck door, getting as far away as I could from my attacker! I stared wide eyed at my sister...my sister...right, my sister. I relaxed a bit. Still keeping my guard up on all of the windows, shifting my gaze from her, to a window, and back again. In the quick glances I took, I could see the concern on her face. She slowly retracted her arm, looking at me like I just yelled at her.

"Trevor? Are you sure you're alright? You sure don't seem to be." My sister, Zoey asked.

"Oh yeah." I said in sarcasm. "I'm fine! A voice in my head that has been plaguing my mind for months now, and you guys don't give two craps about it! I'm just fine!"

"Let's not talk about this now, please?" Dad huffed. "Let's just get home, and then you'll tell us why you've been acting so strange. The REAL reason."

"But I have been!" I interjected. "I'm telling the truth! I've-"

Pooomf!

'No! Come on! No!"

A loud popping sound with the hissing of air made us all jump. Joel, who was resting on my lap, suddenly sat up with a start, and pressed in paws deep into my crotch. I yelped in pain, as I heaved Joel's paws off of me. Taking deep breath, as curled into a ball, wheezing in a higher pitched voice.

"Ah no! Come on, really?" I heard my Dad say, hitting the steering wheel.

I looked up to see white smoke erupting from the hood of the truck, completely masking the windshield of the road. Dad cursed like a sailor as he pulled over to a side of the road. Mother looked at the four of us. She was about to say something, until her eyes rested on me. She raised an eyebrow as she saw me curled into fetal position.

"Trevor?" Mom asked. "Sweetie, are you alright?"

"Fine." I squeaked. "Just...just dandy."

Dad opened his door, and hopped out. We all got out of the truck, and into the night. Dad made a beeline to the hood, and threw the hood up. He dropped a nuclear F-bomb as he inspected what the damages were. He was yelling at the fact that the truck overheated, even if he swore that it wasn't even close to overheating. We all just stood around the front of the truck, like we were at a funeral, looking at the many gizmos that made the truck operate. Sure enough, smoke was still fuming from the inside.

"H-how?" My Dad stuttered. "How can you overheat now?! You weren't even close to that point!"

Silence followed. An erie breeze fell down onto the forest around us. Everything was so still...so calm...too calm. I looked around. It was dark. So dark. Too dark. A realization hit me.

"No...nonononono. This is bad this is so bad! We are out in the open! We are out in the open! This is bad. So so bad!" I screamed in my head.

Dad sighed. "Welp...this thing ain't gonna be moving anytime soon. Looks like we'll have to see if Uncle Darren can pick us up." He said as he pulled out his phone. "We'll just have to wait in the truck." He said as he dialed our Uncle's number.

"Oh god." I thought.

"What if he isn't able?" Mom asked. "What, are we just gonna stay in the truck for the night!?"

"I'm afraid so."

"Shit."

We all hopped back into the truck. We shut, and locked the doors. It was gonna be some time until we knew how this was going to turn out, so we just waited by sitting there on our phones. I pressed my head against the door, and leaned in on the ice cold window. Keeping my eyes wide open, I franticly looked around for any sign of incoming danger. I didn't say anything to the others about my troubles. I didn't bother. They wouldn't even listen anyway.

"Yeah...it's me." Dad said, and silence followed for a few seconds. "Well apparently, the truck overheated. It-...no, the meter wasn't even close to overheating mark! I-...no...NO...look Darren, are you able to pick us up? The truck isn't going to able to roll for a while." Dad asked.

He was silent. I looked over at Dad in the drivers seat. His expression read of doubt, as if he was expecting him to say no. It was suddenly replaced with a wide grin.

"Ah thank God! Yes, thank you so much! Yes yes, again thanks a ton! I owe you one." Dad said smiling, and he hung up.

Judging from the relief in his voice, we are able to get a ride. I was in relief to. We might actually make it out of here! I put in the earphone, and closed my eyes again, smiling in relief.

"It's fine. Thank God, it's alll gonna be fine. Within two hours, we will be in Uncle Darren's fancy car on a ride home. Fantastic. Suck it voice in my head, you can't do shiet! Wait, no! Can't let my guard down." I thought sitting up anxiously, and with tension rising in my chest.

"Not even for a second! We might be close to the end, but we are still in this forest. Who knows what is stalking us in the darkness of the trees! I'm not letting my guard down until we are outta here!"

I stuck to that oath for the longest time. How long, I can't remember. All I know is that for every second that passed, I felt like that might be the second where it all goes to hell. Time dragged by. Minuets felt like hours. I spent every moment sleeping with one eye open. all the while, I interacted with the rest of the family as they talked, and exchanged stories.

Mom took out the remaining eight chocolate bars that were spared of our making of s'mores, and some bottled water to help wash it down. I calmly took a bar, and began to open it. I developed a pattern. I would take a nibble of chocolate, then I would take a look outside, and then I'll finally talk to the others around me briefly; only to repeat the pattern. Nibble...look...talk. Nibble...look...talk, and I would take a swig of water every now and then.

Chad and Zoey were talking about how school was coming along. Grades, social life, sports. You know, the normal subjects to talk about when it came to school. When it came to my turn, I just said that my grades were good. They actually were good. Only A's and B's. I did have an F in Chemistry before, but I pulled it up luckily so I wouldn't have to mention it.

As time passed on, it hit the mark where my family grew bored and tired. I Spy wasn't doing them much good, considering that it was dark as he'll outside. So, they either went to sleep, or stayed up and played on their phones; or something of that nature. I grew tired myself, and I yawned. Checking the time, I noticed that it has almost been an hour and a half since Dad made the phone call to Uncle Darren. I took a bigger bite of my now second chocolate bar as I slid my phone back into my pocket. Good, he should be here within the hour. That's great. No, that's fantastic! We are going to be safe. I actually thought that things would be fine!

It seemed fine at the time. Now, Zoey and Joel were out cold. Zoey had her head rested on the cold window on her side. Her face was kind of pressed against it in a way so her mouth was open, and the side of her face was smushed up against the glass. It was rather amusing to look at. I even chuckled quietly. Joel on the other hand, was in a more comfortable position. Joel was laying on both Chad and I. His head was rested on my chest while the rest of him was on Chad's lap. I did my best to not wake him up, as I lied there. Every now and again, he would yip softly, and kick his legs out abruptly. He tends to do that often, and it is fun to watch every time. A little cute even.

Dad, Mom, Chad, and I were the remaining four still awake. The three of them were on their electronics. Dad and Mom were watching a movie together, while Chad was playing some shooter game with zombies. I shoved the rest of the chocolate bar into my mouth, and finished my water. The water filled up my mouth completely, giving me a fish face, and I swallowed it all in one gulp. I looked out the window yet again, and I thought to myself.

"Alright alright. Uncle Darren will be here in roughly a half an hour. I've been looking out these windows for the past hour and a half, only to have nothing happen to us. Man, am I tired! I'm sure nothing will happen if I get a little shuteye for a little bit, right? Yeah, why not? I'll take a little power snooze."

I slipped on my ear phones, and put my phone on shuffle. Lying back, I yawned, and shut my eyes. Already, I could feel the soothing touch of sleep swallowing me. My eyelids grew heavier and heavier. I was ready to sleep. I needed this. In my final seconds of consciousness, thoughts of the dream that I had prier flooded into my mind. The thought of having one of those alone, was bringing me back to consciousness. My eyes opened with a dreading feeling of regret. I cursed to myself, and slowly sat up without waking up Joel. I turned my phone off, and slid it into my pocket.

"Stupid brain." I said quietly. As I did, my eyes fell upon on a light in the trees.

There appeared to be a mysterious blue light gleaming from the forest, behind the trees.

My eyes widened in alarm, and I instantly sat up. I leaned over Chad to get a better look at it. Yes, there was a puzzling navy blue light glowing through the trees! It produced silhouette of the trees that decorated the road. It was that bright, and it appeared to be getting brighter! There was a wide open spot further down the road, which was completely showered in a blue glow. The perfect place to see what it was. I was curious, but at the same time, nervous. Just as I was about to say something, Zoey seemed to have awakened, and did the asking for me.

"Hey...what's that? That light, over there?" She asked pointing.

Dad and Mom looked at her, then at the light. Chad had his earphones on loud enough to the point he was not able to hear us. He was to focused on his game of shooting zombies.

We were all silent.

"The hell?" My Dad said confused.

Chad noticed us all looking in the same direction, and looked at what we were looking at.

"Woah." Chad said in awe as he took off his earphones. "What...is that!?"

Joel's ears perked up as he raised his head. He looked at the light, and barked; making us all jump. An uneasy feeling in my gut made itself present. This wasn't right. Something was obviously off about this. We all stared at the light in confusion and in interest. For a brief second, the light flashed brightly, before receding to it's normal blue hue. We all gasped in surprise. I could see the corners of Chad's mouth rise as he formed an excited smile.

"Ah cool!" He exclaimed.

Chad crawled over Zoey, and practically fell out of the truck while Zoey snapped at him from below.

"Chad, No!" Dad snapped.

"Oy! Chad!" I snapped in attempt to warn him.

Dad got out of the truck, followed by Mom getting out of her side of the truck.

"Guys, wait!" I exclaimed worriedly. "Don't go!"

I looked at them go after Chad, then I looked at Zoey; who wore a look of confusion on her face. She looked at me, shrugged, and got out of the truck after the others!

"Zoey, N-!"

She slammed the door shut while I was in mid sentence, and I watched her walk away after the others. Paranoia was kicking in, and my breathing became rapid.

"No! God dammit!" I cursed to myself.

I jumped out of the tuck, letting Joel out before I slammed the door shut and I instantly began to run after them in a hurry, not wanting to be alone in the dark. Up ahead, I could see them all standing together in the spot of shimmering blue light, looking at the direction of the light with awe stricken faces. I grew more anxious.

"Oy!" I shouted.

I skidded to a stop right beside them.

"Don't leave me like that!" I snapped.

They didn't reply. They just stared at the light in silence. "What are you guys look-...ing..at." I stopped.

My jaw nearly fell to the road below. My legs grew weak and unsteady. I couldn't tell if I loved it, or I was completely terrified of it!

The moon. The moon was blue! It was so big, and so...BLUE! It was bright enough to beam through the trees, where I thought it looked like a spotlight, or some kind of road sign! A flare even! But that's not the case! It was so large, as if someone was hanging a golf ball in front of my face! It hovered just above the top of a large butte with a flat top in the distance. The light revealed everything that I could see in the field. The field was probably the most beautiful thing I could've seen in my life!

I recognized the land mark after a couple seconds. It was a field, which was a sort of stopping point that people visited quiet frequently. Fishing, hiking the butte, getting together with friends. Hell, even some people camped there sometimes, but I don't think that it is legal, and all around smart. Dangerous animals live up here in Colorado. Thankfully, they mainly stay up in the mountains. Still, it's illegal.

Anyway this field was filled with dark green grass, and small pools were scattered throughout the land that deer and other wildlife drank from constantly. The field stretched long and wide, and a small butte roughly three hundred feet tall with a flat top stood in the center of it all. I didn't think much of it when I saw it when we drove by. I thought it was only a meeting place for hippies and obnoxious tourists. However tonight....my opinions changed in a snap. The moonlight in the perfect position, in which it shined across the whole field, showering the whole field in a fluorescent blue light. The light reflected off of every single pool in the field, creating blotches of pure blue light that were scattered everywhere.

We didn't say anything. We only stared in admiration. We didn't want to ruin the silence. The peaceful silence. I didn't want to ruin it, but i had to.

"How does this even happen?!" I whispered. "I never learned about anything like this in school!"

"A blue moon I'll be dammed." My Dad said in fascination. "There is a thing called that, but that's only an extra full moon in a month! This is literally a BLUE MOON. An actual blue moon!"

Chad pulled out his phone, and snapped a picture of the gigantic moon. We all then started taking photos of the scenery before us. At the same time, calls were pouring in from all of our phone. A chorus of ringtones were going off, except for mine. Dad answered a call from Uncle Darren. He answered it, and he instantly shot his head away from the phone, as an excited static yelling could be heard from the phone. I chuckled. It reminded me of something that a cartoon would do.

"Yes! I know! Isn't it cool?" Dad said, mainly to calm Darren down.

Of all people I knew, Uncle Darren would be the most excited of them all. Uncle Darren has an obsession with space, and celestial thingy ma-jigers. He wanted to work for NASA as a kid. He even wanted to be an astronaut as one point, saying his childhood dream was to walk on Mars to see if there were aliens on the surface. Yeah, he had dreams. Far fetched yes, but he wasn't one to accept defeat easily. He is one stubborn man.

"Get down here pronto! So we can all see it together!" Dad finished.

Dad hung up, mainly to avoid hearing any of his rambling. He slid the phone into his pocket, and sighed. Chad got off a conversation with our cousins down in New Orleans. Apparently, they could see it down there as well! Not as big, but they asked for pictures.

"Ah man", Chad said, "I gotta get a better shot of this! Dad, can we go out there? This will look SO good on my profile!"

"Ehhh...I don't know about that. Isn't this good enough?"

Chad gave him his puppy eyes. Zoey joined in, even giving a fat lip.

Dad shrugged and nodded. "Ok fine, I'll tell Darren to meet us on the butte. Come on, let's get back to the truck. Grab what you need, and we'll just walk to the very top of the butte! It isn't far from here. But hey, BE CAREFUL." He said sternly. "Don't wander off on your own, the three of you." He said, pointing to the three of us.

I cringed at his words. They began to hurry of to the truck without saying a word, while I on the other hand, stood there motionless. Eyes wide, and my palms were sweaty.

"We're gonna what?!" I exclaimed in fear. "Hey, I don't think this is a very good idea, guys!"

"Come on, hon." Mom called back. "We're not leaving you behind."

"You guys don't understand! Something is wrong here!"

I chased after them back to the truck. They were already picking out their things from the truck. Don't they see how wrong this is!? A blue literal moon for the first time in recorded history and the first thing they want to do is go to it!? I can't do this! I can't let them go out there.

"Dad!" I snapped.

Dad stopped, and slowly turned to me. He had a look of annoyance on his face.

"What." He hissed.

Dad was holding something in his arms. I hesitated on my words, as I was caught off guard. The thing in his arms, it threw me off completely. In his hands was his favorite firearm. A hunting rifle. Beautiful one too. How many bucks he claimed with that gun, I don't know. All I know is that he's a good shot with that thing. He took it, and wrapped the strap around his shoulder like a backpack.

"Uh Dad, I really don't think this is a good idea. This is a blue moon literally! Plus, what if there are wolves or something out there!" I said, thinking of possible usable excuses.

"Yeah, exactly. What do you think this is for?" He asked, raising his rifle slightly.

"You're seriously gonna risk our lives for a few pictures? What if some hitchhiker or bum comes along, and decides to steal something from the truck?"

"Ok, one, mot predators hunt in the mountains, so the possibility of coming across danger is small. Two, I have the keys, so no one ain't stealing nothing. And three, I don't think anybody will be wandering the road while, not to mention while a blue moon is out! You really think a person's first thoughts is, to steal a car when THAT is out?" He said, extending a hand to the moon.

I saw no way out of this without starting any more drama. Their excitement had no match for my warnings. Plus, face it, if I wasn't jumpy like this, I would've wanted to go to. I had no choice but to drink the Kool-aid, but first, I had to grab somethings. I noticed that Dad wasn't taking something with him, and it gave me an idea. It was stupid. Very stupid. Maybe even psychotic, but I had to, just in case....just to be safe.

"Wait." I said. "Can I get my flannel shirt out of the back real quick? It's getting pretty chilly out here."

Dad sighed. "Alright son, but don't take long." Dad said as he and the others began to walk back to the trees.

I hurried over to the back, and lifted the top of the truck up so nobody could see what I was doing. I went into my bag, and pulled out my red flannel shirt, and put it on, but that's obviously not why I was doing this. No. I came for something serious. Subtly checked to see if any of them were looking at me. I saw that it was okay, and opened a small black case with a handle on top. I opened it, and pulled out what was inside.

A 357. Magnum Revolver.

It was big and shiny. Dangerous and lethal. I held it in my two hands, questioning the kinds of wrongs I was doing at that moment. This is crazy! Am I taking this too far? What if this was a coincidence? No, not likely. A blue frigging moon in the sky, while a voice in my head has been telling me to "Follow the Moonlight's path?" In which I have been doing? No, there is something much more to this, and I don't like it one bit.

I also searched around my backpack to remove a large hunting knife that my dad gave to me when I was fourteen. A blade as big as my hand, and as sharp as a razor? How could I not take it?

I had to hurry, couldn't take much more time. I made sure the revolver was empty, before placing it in my front pocket. I grabbed a random number of rounds, before stuffing those into my other pocket. I checked to see if my flannel shirt covered any signs of there being a gun in my possession. Luckily, it did. I pulled the top down, and started to walk after the others, until something bumped into me at the shins. I looked down to see that it was Joel, sitting, and looking up at me. His ear were flattened against his skull, as if he was frightened. He whined nervously, cocking his head slightly to the left.

I knelt down and rubbed his head, and his ears lifted as i comforted him. I gave him a hug, and continued to rub his head.

"Just to be safe." I said quietly, mainly to myself.

The two of us hurried over to the others. We got off the road, and began to walk through the trees, pushing branches out of our way, and stepping over large bushes. We found the others on the other side. They were taking pictures, and mostly waiting for the two of us.

"Just taking some pictures as we walk, just in case if it goes away before we get there." Mom explained.

"Ah." I said. "I see."

"Alright everybody, let's get moving." Dad said. "Let's not dilly dally, ok?"

We began to walk the long stretch of grass to the butte. The foot of the butte was roughly a fifteen minuet walk from where we began. If we hurried, we would've made it in ten. It is not much of a challenging climb to the top. It was a little steep, but it was nothing we couldn't handle. Sure we would be out of breath by the time we get to the top, but it's good for your cardio.

Just like before, we just walked, and enjoyed the view we had of the moon. It was still big, bright, and blue as ever; and it just hung there in the quiet night sky.

I enjoyed it to the best of my abilities without showing any signs of fear. I clutched the magnum tightly. It was the best comfort I had at the moment. When squeezing a solid handle, it was like breathing into a worn out paper bag with holes in it, or squeezing one of those rubber things where its eyes pop out, and it makes a squeaking sound. Every sound in the silence made me question if I actually heard it, or did I imagine it; and if I should pull my gun out.

"Trevor." I heard Chad say.

I didn't look at him. I only glared ahead down the dirt road. "I'm Fine...just fine." I looked at him, and gave a weak thumbs up.

"You sure don't look fine. You know, we don't have to if you don't want t-."

Suddenly, a bright flash of light came out of nowhere from up ahead! The ground shook like we were right in the middle of an earthquake! I lost my footing, and fell to my knees! A loud hissing drowned the silence. The hissing grew louder and louder until stopped as quickly as it started. The brightness died down, allowing us to slowly lower our hands from our faces. I rose form the ground, with hand in front of my face to block the light.

Up ahead, it was a giant light on the ground! I couldn't tell what it was, or how big it was. The light was so blinding, I couldn't see anything up ahead!

"What in the world!?" Dad exclaimed, squinting. "What the hell!"

"What just happened?!" Chad cried. "What is that!?"

We stood there staring at it like it was something from another world. It flashed brightly like how we saw it through the trees before. Mom jumped, and Zoey gulped. We were silent until Dad spoke.

"Stay here. I'll check this out." He said as he took a step forward.

"Wait!" I whispered loudly, as if it could hear me. "Have you lost your sanity?! We should haul back to the truck! We don't know what that thing is, nor do we know where it came from!"

He stopped, and looked at the light in the ground before he looked at me. He nodded. "You're right. It was stupid enough that the thought even crossed my mind."

He began to walk the way back to the truck.

"Come on." He said. "Let's just stay away from that thi-."

Suddenly, Joel began to bark and snarl viciously behind us. We all jumped at his sudden outburst. He continued to bark at the tree line on on the edge of the field, right where the truck was parked. He was low, and in a position is which he was ready to pounce. His ears were flattened, and his tail was tucked in between his legs. his jowls were lifted to reveal his sharp teeth. Joel continued to bark at something we couldn't see hiding in the darkness.

Something was here.

I clutched my magnum, looking out into the distance in fear. Dad grew anxious, and rose his rifle up to his shoulder. He had us all get behind him, as he knelt down to Joel, and tried to calm him down.

"What is it, boy?" He asked. "What do you see?"

On perfect timing, a long and erie howl that echoed throughout the field answered his question. The howl that I thought I would never hear out here. The howl that I wished I never heard. Out they came, one by one. Wolf by wolf, they lumbered out of the darkness, all with jet black fur, and each of them staring at us with a craving for a meat that only humans would satisfy. Without hesitation, I yanked the gun from my pocket, loaded six rounds into the cylinder, before flicking it shut, and pulling the hammer back! Nobody seemed to notice. If they did, I wouldn't expect them to turn their attention away from the malicious meat eaters!

"Everybody? Let's move...NOW." Dad whispered. We didn't argue with him.

We began to slowly shuffle back in the other direction. My hands trembled as I gripped the magnum tightly with my two hands.

"Move back slowly. Do NOT make eye contact. They'll only see that as a challenge. Just follow my lead...and we'll be fine."

They all howled at the same time, and they began to dart for us!

"MOVE!" Dad shouted. "To the butte! Move NOW!"

Mom snatched up Zoey without hesitation as we began to run for the gigantic hill!

"Come on, Joel!" I shouted. Joel turned his attention away from the wolves, and began to run with us!

Without a word, we ran faster and harder than any of us have ever done in our lives! The distance from where we were to the top seemed like miles, and they would catch us long before we got to the top! A sound that sounded like a fire cracker went off right inside my head came from behind me! I jumped in surprise as I looked back to see Dad cocking his rifle, only to start running with us again! I looked at him for a split second to see a look of fear, and confusion plastered on his face, as if something happened that wasn't supposed to! I didn't care. All I cared about was getting out of there!

Already my lungs were starting to burn and it hasn't even been three minuets! I could hear their barking drawing closer and closer! Closer to death. I looked back, only to see that they were there close behind us! They weren't running as fast as before. They slowed down a bit, but they were keeping pace with us as if....they were leading us somewhere.

I regretted looking back. Their eyes were glowing the dark blue just like the moon and just as bright! But...one of their heads. One of their heads was blown to bits! It was gone, as loose pieces of flesh danced in the air as it ran! It was still running! Its head was gone, blown apart, and it was still coming after us! The one that Dad shot wasn't dead!

"Faster!" I cried. "GO! GO! GOOO!"

We began to climb the butte once we got to the foot of it. I pointed the magnum at the closet wolf, that was a few meters from where I was standing! I watched the wolf pounce for me, right before I jerked the trigger! My screams were drowned out by the maddening loud gunshot, and my hand was catapulted back as the recoil shot up my arm!

KPOW!

Its chest exploded into bits of meat and blue liquid as it was pushed back by the force midair, before falling to the ground, and began to roll back down the hill! The wolf tumbled down the butte to the very bottom, where it slammed the ground on its side, and went still. Did I kill it? Is it dead? Please tell me I killed it!

"Trevor! How the hell do you-...never mind! Just get to the top! Go!" Dad shouted.

The climb was getting steeper with each step! My lungs burned like they were overflowing with acid! My heart was racing to the point where I thought I was going to pass out, and die. We were so close to the top. Yet, so far! I Looked down the butte. The wolves have slowed down, and the wolves that Dad and I shot were right beside them! Their wounds were nearly gone! They grew back the skin, the bone, the tissue, everything! They were regenerating!

It was then at that moment, I realized that the wolves and the moon were connected. The way their eyes glowed, the moon's abnormal color. They were connected! What if...what if they were after me!? Look at the facts! My mind has been cursed by the voice for months. These wolves came out of nowhere, with glowing blue eyes, and they have the ability to regenerate tissue at a rapid rate? What other evidence do I need here!!?

"Forgive me for what I'm about to do."

Then there are those words. The words that I knew foretold my possible fate! Those GOD. DAMN. WORDS!

"Oh you can't be serious! This can't be!" I shouted in my mind. "How is this even possible!?"

"Almost there!" Dad shouted. "Go! Go!"

Another shot rang out, followed by the tumbling of a body as a wolf rolled down the butte. I shook away the thoughts, and focused all of my strength, and speed to getting to the top of the butte! We were so close! Just a couple meters and we'll make it to the top! So close! So close! Just a few more feet...and we are so screwed! We reached the top, and we couldn't believe our luck! When we finally reached the top, there were more of them! More wolves! They were waiting for us at the top of the butte! Waiting for ME!

"Shit!" Dad shouted.

He and I gave off a shot at the same time. My ears rang, as two wolves exploded in blue blood! They fell to the dirt ground, one with a hole in its side, another in the neck! The others took no time. They pounced at us! A wolf got zoey and Mom, who were in front of me! They both went down with a terrified screams, as they were knocked back, knocking me to the ground with them! Joel jumped for the wolf, and knocked it off of them! They tumbled to the ground together, with Joel's teeth clamped down into the wolf's throat!

"Joel!" I shouted.

"Trevor!"

I heard Zoey's shrill cries of terror as she was dragged away from Mom by two wolves by the collar of her shirt! Mom began to dash for her, but she was tackled to the ground by three wolves! I looked at the others, only to see them being pinned down! They all fought, kicked, and screamed for help! Dad used his rifle to hold back two larger wolves that weren't even snapping at him! They were just holding them down! They all were! What was their purpose for this!? Why were those beasts doing this? They have no intention to eat! Why!?

I watched in shock! My body turned to jelly, as I began to panic!

"No!" I shouted. "Get off them! Get off them NOW!"

I raised my gun, only to feel one slam onto me from behind, and trying to pin me to the ground! I went down with a terrified yelp! My face collided with the ground, as I could feel my forehead grind against the dirt, and forming several cuts and scrapes! It pressed my head into the ground. It was strong. Too strong! It held me down as something wet and slimy landed on the nape of my neck! I disregarded it as saliva, and I kept struggling. That was until it started to move quickly down my neck! My hopes died, as I could feel it slide down against my cheek, and up to my face!

I screamed and struggled to get up as it made its way up along the side of my nose! I could see it as it was now centimeters from my eyes! It wasn't saliva! It was glowing the same dark color as the moon! It flashed brightly, blinding me, and before I knew it, there were two blobs, as it separated itself! I struggled to close my eyes, but this stuff held my eyes open! They were actually preventing me from blinking! They both stretched themselves out, and pressed against my eyelids, as they turned from navy blue, to a light grey in a matter of seconds!

I couldn't stop it! I couldn't do anything! All I could do was scream as they pressed themselves onto my eyes! My vision grew fuzzy and blue! My eyes burned like fire as they both began to slide along my eyes, and into my sockets! The pricking feeling filled my eyes, and traveled along the nerves and into my brain!

"GAHHH! GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF! GET IT! GET IT!"

The wolf continued to bark above me! It just pinned me down, but it didn't choose to kill me! It just held me down, and allowed me to hear my family's terrified cries! Hearing the fear in their voices. It made me angry. No....it made me FURIOUS! furious that they were doing this! Furious that the voice was doing this! Putting me in agony! My eyes felt as if ants were crawling all over the inside of my eye sockets, my family was in need of my aid, and I couldn't stand by and let it happen! With a roaring cry, I grabbed the wolf's legs that were wrapped around my neck, and propelled myself off the ground! The wolf was clinging to my back like a horse jockey! I jutted an elbow into its side, and it loosened its grip! I reached back, grabbed it by the neck with both hands, and with a shriek, I threw it forward! The wolf soared through the air until it struck the ground face first with a dull thud.

With blurry vision, I stomped over to fallen wolf, still screaming, gripped by fear! Raising my foot, I screamed as I stomped on its head again, and again, and again, and again until it wouldn't move anymore! I raised my foot from its caved in face, and began to press my hands hard against my eyes. I rubbed them franticly, whimpering in utter fear! I could feel them squirming around inside! No matter how much I clawed at my eyes, it did me no good! I was certain that I would go blind! My vision was heavily blurred after all! But that was the least of my worries. My family needed me!

I could hear their frantic cries, and Joel still wrestling with a wolf. I had to help them! Though I was blind, I had to fight! With what I could see, I picked up my hunting knife, and gripped it tight. Tight enough to the point it hurt. Raising it above my head, I let out a battle cry as I charged! That was before the nerves in my eyes felt like they've been ripped apart by a rusty pair of scissors. The knife fell to the ground, with the blade just inches from my right foot as I dropped it and clamped down onto my eyes, screaming in agony!

My eyes felt like they have burst as an explosion went off inside my head, and I spread out across the ground. My body curled into a ball, as I whimpered, praying that the pain would go away. It was unbearable! The feeling of my eyes like they were being ripped out from their sockets. The most painful experience of my life! The blurriness began to fade into the darkness that was surrounding me. I sunk deeper and deeper down into nothingness. The sounds of the wolves, and my family's cries faded to what sounded like they were miles away. The pain in my head was suppressing as I drifted out of reality. Deeper I went, until I couldn't feel anything anymore.

"You are the master of your fate." The voice called out to me.

Darkness....darkness was all that I could see. Nobody was around me. Nothing was around me.

You...are the captain of your soul."

Everywhere I looked, I saw the darkness. I couldn't tell if I was moving, or even alive at this point. I felt nothing. I saw nothing. I was nothing.

After an eternity of drifting through a barren wasteland, I realized that I could see a faded red. The redness was dark, surrounded in grey in a wave like formation. The grey in the distance was slowly moving upwards. I could tell that I was lying down, and the grey formations were clouds. But...why was the sky red?

I was probably still on the butte. It was quiet. Extremely quiet. But in an instant, the rest of my senses came back to me all at once.

Smoke and burning meat filed my nostrils, and nearly caused me to choke and cough in disgust. A metallic taste lingered on my tongue, and I felt a line of poorly done stitches running along the inside of my cheek. I realized in a second that I was tasting blood. Blood that trickled down my tongue, and into my throat. I reached up a weak hand, and softly ran my fingers along a gash in my left cheek in disbelief. It was open on both ends, and it stung like crazy whenever I touched it.

I snapped my hand away from it, and my arms flopped to the ground weakly. The bone dry dirt below caught me off guard. No grass. Just dry dirt.

I slowly rose up from the ground, rubbing my throbbing eyes. The blurriness was gone, but the pain was still present in a throbbing manner. I lowered my hands to my sides, and continued to blink until I could see clearly. It was dark. I could see, but it was dark. Perhaps my eyes are still adjusting? I heard a breeze roll by, as the grass swayed in the tainted air. It got me worried. If I could hear the breeze....then why can't I hear any wolves, or my family?

A lump grew in my throat, as I uttered out a raspy, "Hello?"

Silence....no reply.

By now, my eyes adjusted to the darkness. I slowly rose to my feet, with my eyes still in pain.

I groaned when I was on my feet, rubbing my temples with my eyes closed as I did. When I opened them...my jaw dropped, and my eyes widened in fear. My legs began to tremble and quake. My fists were balled so tight that it hurt. Speechless, I fell to my knees, and began to whimper quietly.

I was certain that I was in hell.

I saw the forest....completely engulfed in red flames.

All around me, I was surrounded in a burning forest! A forest completely swallowed in fire! I began to panic! I cried out the names of my family, looking around franticly as I did! I called for Mom, Dad, Joel, Chad, and Zoey's names, only to have no response each time!

"No no no no no!" I said again and again. "No no no-!"

Something rose in front of me from below. I screamed as I fell to the ground and I scurried away terrified! I couldn't see what it was! It was tall, thin, and dark. I didn't get a chance to move, because I could see it open its mouth to reveal razor sharp fangs, stained with the blood of an animal, a person? I don't know!

I couldn't move! I was so fear stricken that my body refused to move! All I could do, was watch it roar manically, and I watched it lunge at me to claim its next victim's life.

Chapter 4 Execution

My life ended that night. That night would be the last night I would ever remember before it all ended with one swift and easy motion. Never to experience the joys any human being would encounter over the course of their life. A wife. A loving family. That was gone now. My life ended, and their was nothing I can do about it. As I watched the razor sharp claws making a reach for the flesh of my throat, I knew nothing would ever be the same again.

I yelped as the hands of the beast wrapped themselves around my neck as it lifted me up, letting my feet dangle. With a pounding heart and sweat pouring heavily from my face, I awaited the inevitable. The metallic smell of blood flooded my flared nostrils as it breathed heavily in my face. The hands tightened as it watched me gasping for air. It let out a twisted giggle at my struggling. It started to howl in laughter when my fists stopped beating at its hands and fell to my sides. Dead limp. My legs that kicked before, now hung loose. Unable to move.

Then it stopped. I felt its hands instantly evaporate into nothing in an instant.

I suddenly fell to the ground, gasping for air as everything started to come back into focus. Instantly I began to back away from the monster, still gulping in air. I looked up...only to see that it was gone. Like it was never here! The monster that attempted to strangle me before, was nowhere to be seen. I was alone. I hope.

I rose to my feet, and looked around cautiously, looking through the darkness for any other signs of danger. I seemed to be safe. I didn't know where the demon went, let alone why it left in the first place.

I had to get out of there. There was no way in hell I was gonna stay for another second there. I began to make my way down the bone dry slope, only to stop dead in my tracks.

This is your world.

I jumped with fright as I heard the voice right behind me! Right in my ear! I looked around in a panic! Nobody was around me! Nobody that I could see. My breathing became heavier once again, and my heart was beginning to race as another dose of adrenaline was entering my veins.

Three years from now, this is the world that you would come to know. Go. Go, and take a long look around. Look at what your home has been reduced to.

"Where are you!" I yelled, looking around franticly.

No reply.

"Show yourself!"

Something that I couldn't see forced me around to look upon the forest! The same force held me in place, and moved my head slowly from side to side; so I could see all of the details of the burning forest.

This is Earth. Your home three years from now. What was once a world ruled by a strong and loving race of humans, is now a ravaged wasteland of its former glory. Anywhere you tread, you will find nothing but desolation and death. Order is no more. Harmony has been slain. Harmony is dead. Everyone you know is either deceased, has been sold to the military or for slavery against their own will.

Every word that I heard overwhelmed me more and more. I couldn't tell if this was a dream or if it was reality. Everything felt so real! But this is impossible. It has to be! I clamped down onto my ears, praying that it will muffle the voices horrid words. Yelling the words shut up over and over in my head!

"This is a dream." I said to myself. "It has to be!"

I wish this was, but this is the future that your world beholds. But...there is a way to prevent any of this from ever happening, and it requires you.

Everything blew up in a bright flash of blue light. For something that I expected to be loud, all I could hear was the buzzing in my own ears. The light grew brighter and brighter! I thought I would go blind for good, until it all faded; and I found myself in a completely different environment.

I was in a forsaken town of some kind. Maybe I wasn't in a town. Perhaps it was a Renaissance Fair or something, because that was what it looked like exactly. The houses had roofs made completely out of straw from what I could see. The patterns on the window frames looked like something from a long time ago, as well as the structure of the houses. The structure gave out a texture that seemed like it was from a distant past of Europe.

Alert and cautious, I looked around to see if I could see anybody, but I couldn't. The town appeared vacant. Abandoned. It seemed like a beautiful day outside. The sun shined bright in the sky and I could hear birds chirping in the distance that went on and off like someone flicking a switch. Though the town seemed empty, I still felt like someone was watching me within the darkness of the buildings. Watching every move I made. Made me paranoid the more i thought about it.

It was hard to see but there were stands in the distance. Wooden stands that held fresh fruits, drinks, and vegetables in organized wooden bins. They were alone. No one was around. Someone or something had to have put those there, making me feel all the more paranoid. The only thing I could hear was my own heavy breathing. Looking around, I noticed that all of the lights in every building were off. All of the doors and windows were shut and most likely locked. Almost as if people were avoiding detection.

Do you remember? I heard the voice ask me, breaking the erie silence.

I attempted to look behind me as the voice was right up in my ear, but I couldn't move. Rolling my eyes down, I saw that I had no body that I could see. Is none of this real? Perhaps this was a vision of some kind! Is the voice trying to show me something? Am I just dreaming? Do the wolves even exist? Maybe I'm sleeping in the backseat of the truck on my way home!

"Rem-remember what?" I asked with a trembling voice.

This town. This kingdom. The beings who lived in perfect harmony within this town? Something you would recognize as a utopian society?

I quickly answered with, "No. No, I'm sorry."

It was your home. It is mine. Everybody's home. Trevor, this is Equestria. It is a land that lives without poverty. Without war. Without crime, nor fear. We were all born here. We all died here. Including you, and every other person from your world.

"No." I whispered. "I was born in Colorado. Raised in Colorado! I never heard of this place...Equestria before! I lived there all of my life!"

We all lived multiple lives, young man. Everyone has lived here multiple times in the past. In this land. A land that used to be perfect, but things changed. Since THEY attacked.

There was a bright blue flash. Again silent. The flash went as quick as it came, and it left me in utter darkness. I thought my eyes were adjusting, but I was wrong.

Three months ago, we were invaded. Invaded by demonic creatures.

There was a giant explosion of fire all around me from the ground up! Again, I couldn't move, as the flames swept through me, and throughout the whole town! I screamed, expecting to be consumed in burns, but....I felt no pain. I felt the extreme heat wrap itself around me like a snake.

The flames died down, and were sucked back into the ground as if the ground was a giant drain. The smoke was heavy, but I could hear things. Awful things. I heard growling, screaming of innocent people. I heard a roar similar to the one that I encountered earlier. I was horrified, but when the smoke was swept away by an invisible force, I was mortified!

It was total anarchy! I saw more of those demons! Dozens of them! They flew through the blackened sky like buzzards with their long, hole ridden wings! They lurked in the shadows of the streets and ally ways, like rabid animals! They were all large and muscular, all having a different variety of colors on their skin and hair, but they all had elongated ears. Ears that seemed deformed. As their hair was to. The formation of their hair looked somewhat flame like. Like their hair was made completely out of fire! The flicked and even glowed!

They threw fireballs anywhere they pleased. Where a fireball struck, it exploded with intense heat, and debris!

The town was in a total wreck! The buildings were now destroyed and in flames. Crumbled to the ground in ruble. A giant tower in the center of town, began to creak and moan, as the sound of bending metal could be heard! Slowly, it began to sway from side to side. Then it fell. The tower's supporting beams snapped in two like twigs, and the base of the building gave in on itself! I watch it sink into the giant cloud of dust that it was kicking up, until I heard a giant crash! The demons howled in glee, as they clapped and cheered.

For months now, we've been tormented by these creatures. They have control of a species of human much similar to your own.

No. I didn't want to see anymore of this. This is truly horrifying. These things. These....abominations. I didn't want to see them anymore.

They kidnapped civilians, placing them into slavery camps, where they are left to work until every fiber in them throbbed in agony. They burned almost half of our crops, and pillaged our towns of resources in less than a week. They use our own soldiers, and turn them against us.

"No." I said, looking down on my nonexistent body.

Like I've said before, there is a way to prevent this. She continued.

"I said no." I said quietly, looking on in horror at the chaos before me, appalled. "I don't want to see anymore of this. Please...for whatever reason you are showing me this, I don't want to see this anymore. Please, I'm begging you...take me back!"

Trevor, there are things you possess that you have yet to understand. I must show you these things for a reason! You must remember! You must remember who you used to be! Who you will be! Who you are destined to become!

"I said no!" I shouted. "Why you choose to show me these things, it doesn't matter anymore! Whatever you think I have, you are wrong! Mistaken! I can't do this! Leave me alone! Take me back! For the last time I'm going to ask, If you're looking for someone to show these things to, find someone else!! For the last time, leave me be!!!"

The ground erupted with a bright blue flash. Explosions went off in my head as I felt like I was spinning impossibly fast! I felt like I was sinking deeper into an ocean abyss.The light grew brighter with each passing moment! I didn't know what was going to happen. I just hoped that she would just bring me back home.

"Trevor."

I heard a voice calling to me. It was distant, so I couldn't make out who it was.

"Trevor!"

The blinding light quickly began to fade as Chad's voice suddenly boomed in my ears. The next thing I knew, the light was gone, my face was being lifted from the dirt, and a wave of nausea was rushing over me. I was greeted with the cool evening air once again. Somebody was lifting me from the ground. With a sickening feeling in my stomach, I shook them off, and I held myself up weakly by my arms; nearly about to vomit. I felt Joel by my side, licking my face.

"He's awake!" Dad announced in relief. "Thank God! Trevor, are you alright?"

I gurgled up and vomited a small puddle of water and chocolate onto the dirt in response.

"Holy shit." Dad said. "Chad, get Uncle Darren's car started, now!"

"What...what happened?" I gurgled, looking around, my head shaking uncontrollably.

I felt Dad lift up my face, not answering my question. I found myself queasily looking at Dad's face. Instantly, his face went pale. Sheet white! He moved my face side to side, mostly looking into my eyes in a mixture of emotion. Fear, confusion, and....fascination?

"Holy shit." Dad groaned. "Trevor! Your....your eyes!"

"What!" I mumbled nervously. "Are they okay?"

Dad was about to say something, but he stopped as if he was rethinking his words. He put on a trembling weak smile, and nodded his head.

"Yeah. Yeah. You're fine! They just look a little different, that's all." He poorly assured me. "Can you see well?"

I looked around. Yes, everything came in clear. No hint of fuzziness. It was darker that I remembered, but then again, it seemed like they've been flashed at by a flashlight a thousand times, so I wasn't questioning that.

"Yeah." I said nodding. "My eyes hurt, but I can see fine."

"Do you know how they could have started hurting?" Dad asked. He checked over to Chad, to check if he was in the car, before turning back to me.

The nausea was thankfully leaving me. I wiped away the tears from my cheeks, and saliva dribbling from my chin; and bottom lip. I nodded loosely. In fact, I wasn't nodding at all. My head was just bobbing up and down slightly.

"I have a thought." I said out of breath. "But I don't think your going to believe me."

"Trevor, trust me." Dad said. "We've seen a lot of crazy things tonight. The wolves left, incase if you're wondering. Don't worry about them. Once you went under, the wolves...just got off of us. They ran back down the butte and into the woods. Everyone is fine. Look, there is Mom, Uncle Darren, and Zoey. Right behind you!"

I looked back to see the three of the huddled together. Zoey was curled up in a ball in Mom's arms. Dried streams of tears ran down Mom's and Zoey's cheeks. Uncle Darren had his hand rested on Mom's shoulder. He gave a weak smile, and waved at me. I didn't oblige. I just turned back to Dad.

Joel placed his head onto my shoulder, and I couldn't help but grin slightly. From behind, I heard Zoey, Mom, and Uncle Darren approach me. Mom wrapped her arms around my neck, and hugged me tight. Zoey was hugging me on my side. Darren just patted my shoulder softly.

"How you holding up?" He asked with a weak smile.

"I'm fine." I gasped. "Just dandy."

"We were so scared." Mom said with a lump in her throat, hugging me tighter. "Thank the Lord you are alight."

"Hey, guys?" I asked. "I don't mean to sound rude or anything...*gasp* but can I get some space? I don't feel so hot."

Without a word, everyone gave me space. They still sat near me. I kept Joel by my side, and scratched his ears. A way to comfort me. They stared at me, awaiting what my explanation was. I took in a long deep breath, and sighed softly.

"Well...something got into my eyes. I don't know what, but something got inside my head though my eye sockets, and caused me to go out cold. I was being held down by this really strong wolf...and it just held me down. Nothing else! No desire to eat me, nor kill me. Just to hold me down. Something fell onto the nape of my neck. I didn't think much of it at first. At first, I thought it was saliva. That was, until it traveled up to my face, and into my eyes! It hurt...SO MUCH! It...it. I couldn't tell if I was losing my mind, or-"

"Save your strength." Dad said, cutting me off without intentions of being rude. "We'll get your better, ok?"

I nodded thankfully. I didn't want to talk about it. I thought it was best if I didn't. I didn't even want to think about it.

"Chad!" Dad called out. "How is the car coming along?"

"It's not working!" I heard Chad yell. "It's not even doing anything when I turn the key!"

"Darren, call for an ambulance!"

"On it!" He confirmed.

I turned my attention away from they others, and looked up at the blue moon. It continued to hang in the sky, feeling like it was giving me a giant middle finger. I couldn't help but feel mocked by it. Yet, it was a giant reminder of what I have been through in a single night. A reminder I won't forget. I felt Dad turn my head away from the moon, and he held me in his arms.

"Don't look at it." He said in a hushed voice. "Don't look at it."

"My eyes." I groaned pitifully. "They hurt."

"I know, son." He replied with a nervous tone. "I know, but they won't for much longer. Let's just get home safely, ok?"

"Dad?"

"Yes?"

"What happened? The wolves. What happened to them? They seemed...abnormal, didn't they?"

Dad took a moment to think about his words.

"Ah. Well...I don't know that much. One second I was struggling to get the wolves off me, the next, I could hear you screaming. Before I knew it, the wolves were off us, and were bolting down the hill! Probably got scared off when Darren arrived. I didn't care much for the wolves at that moment. I only cared about you, and why you were screaming like that. You could imagine how bad we freaked out when we saw you....when I saw you like that."

He paused before continuing. "You were having a seizure, Trevor."

I looked up at him in shock. I never had a seizure before! He looked strait ahead as if he was in deep thought. As if he was having a flashback of the difficult moment in his past.

"Yeah.....they just-..this does't make sense!. One second, they were on us, the next...they were just gone." He finished, steering away from that moment.

I was speechless. I thought about the wolves and how their eyes glowed like the moon. I thought about when Dad and I shot at them, and how they wouldn't go down. How they wouldn't die. How they healed so quickly. Now that I have had a direct conversation with the voice, there is no doubt in my mind that they are connected. There was a reason the wolves didn't choose to kill us. There was a reason they let us run faster than them. There was a reason for that wolf to get that blue stuff into my eyes. But why!? Why me of all people!? Was it just for anyone? No one else got it but me. Why?

"This is all my fault." Dad said frustrated. "I should've listened to you when you didn't want to go. This was so stupid! How could I have been so careless? That fu....that freaking moon drew me to it. I-I just couldn't resist! God dammit, this is all my fault!"

"Dad?" I asked while sitting up.

"Yeah?" He sighed.

"What is wrong with my eyes." I asked directly. "Let me see, please."

The worried face I saw him have, while we ran earlier returned, and he bit his lower lip. I knew he was unsure of what to do. Slowly, he began to pull out his phone, where he would pull up the camera and show me.

Just then, a rumbling started beneath us. A rumbling that felt like a stampede was coming. Already I could hear Joel starting to bark uneasily, and Zoey began to whimper nervously. As weak as I was, I jumped to my feet, and Dad got up too. I looked around, my eyes darted everywhere. I couldn't see anything! No wolves, and nothing alien, but the moon appeared to have grown larger in size!

"Hey!" I heard Chad shout. "What's going on!?"

"It must be an earthquake!" Uncle Darren said. "Everyone, flatten yourselves against the ground, and stay still!"

A giant blinding light came from behind me, as a loud hissing noise made us all jump! I looked behind me, only to see a giant beam of light shooting strait up to the sky, like a giant spotlight! It was coming from down the butte, so I couldn't see the source. We all felt shrunken at the sight of the towering light! The rumbling stopped, but the light continued to shine on! My head was tilted so far back, I nearly fell back!

"What in blazes!?" Dad cried. "What in the hell is going on!?"

"Everybody, let's move! I don't like this!" Mom said nervously.

"But the truck!" Dad shouted.

"The truck's in the lights direction, and there is no way in hell that we are going near that! Let's go!" Darren snapped.

Chad began to run back to us in a hurry, and in total fear! He skidded to a stop right beside me, before he too gazed up at the light.

"I'm going with Mom! Screw this! Let's get out of here!" Chad exclaimed.

We all began to back away from the light in the other direction. Everyone except for me. I only took a few steps, before I fell to my hands and knees as I was still very weak. I felt Dad lift me up by my shoulders, and began to help me walk. Joel walked by my side as we did. We were at the edge of the butte, and we began to make our way down. Uncle Darren saw us dragging behind, so he rushed over, and took my other shoulder to help us catch up.

We didn't know where we were gonna go. Both of our cars were in the other direction, not to mention they both did not work for some strange reason! Most likely by the work of the voice! Hopefully, we could hitch a ride from a stranger, or strangers. The fact that there was a whole family that was wandering the road in need of aid was on our side, instead of a single shady guy, or a bum. The least they could do, was to take Dad and I to a hospital. Chad or Zoey if they had room!

I felt my hand brush by my right pocket, only to feel the magnum was missing, but I could feel the bullets still in my other pocket. Dad must have taken the magnum off of me, while they were in the process of waking me up. I looked at Dad's pockets, and sure enough; there it was. The magnum. All snug in the pocket closest to me, looking up at me, offering me protection. Offering us Protection.

Just then, there was another hissing noise coming from behind us, up the butte! We all turned, and we couldn't believe what our eyes were seeing! Tentacles! Giant, glowing, blinding white tentacles! They reached up from the ground, right from the light the emerged before! They waved and swung wildly in every direction! We couldn't believe what we were seeing!

"Gott im himmle!" I shouted as one made a dash for the three of us! "What is that!?"

We all were thrown to the ground as one rammed itself into us! My back cracked as I fell to the ground, and my feet tapped the back of my head before falling to the ground with a thump! I heard screams of terror and Joel's barking as I picked myself up. The pricking feeling was beginning to rush through my veins, making me weaker than before! I strained to keep my wobbly arms strait as I looked behind me, only to see it making a grab for me! With a yelp and all of my strength, I threw myself over to the left! I tumbled for a few seconds, before catching myself! I found myself looking at it, making for another grab at me!

"Trevor, run!!" I heard mom shriek!

Terrified, I scrambled to get to my feet, only to fall back down as the weakening sensation grew stronger! Instead, I began to crawl away, not daring to look back! I fought the incapacitation with everything I had as I moved! Taking the risk, I threw myself forward, and up! I rose up to my feet, and began to run; already starting to wheeze!

"No, no, no, no, no! I don't wanna die! Please, leave me alone! I don't want to die!"

Just then, I heard barking and growling from behind me! Barking that was full of anger! I spun around, nearly falling down! The only thing that stood between me and the tentacle, was Joel! He stood in the middle, snarling at the tentacle, protecting me!

"Joel!" I shouted. "NO!!" I cried out.

The tentacle attempted to reach over him at right over for me! I began to run back, but I fell to my rump, crying out in terror! I watched Joel jump up, and clamped his teeth down onto the flesh of the gigantic limb! It simply flicked him off like nothing, and he fell to the ground on his side; yelping in pain! Glowing white liquid came gushing out of it, dripping onto the grass, and painting the grass in a glowing white.

I watched the end of it turn to me, as if it was actually looking at me! I screamed, and it came at me again! It was about to grab me, and I was certain that I was done for! I curled into a ball, and closed my eyes shut! Awaiting the attack. The only thought that ran through my mind, was the thought that I was going to die tonight! Images of my family ran through my mind. Memories. Both good and bad. when I first met Joel as a pup. The first time I met Clair. Holding Zoey in my arms when she was born. Everything in my final moments. A feeling of dread washed over me, as every memory that I had, will be erased. Erased like sidewalk chalk. Gone!

I awaited the start of my demise. Instead of it wrapping itself around me, I heard a brief yelp. A yelp that was quickly hushed. Nothing else.

I opened my eyes instantly, only to see a horrid sight. "No!"

Held in the tentacle's grip, instead of me, was Joel. I gasped as it wrapped itself along the body of my best friend, as my gut felt like it was being crushed, and twisted. Everything grew quiet in that moment. That moment when I looked into his eyes, and all I saw was fear. Fear as he looked back at me. I only stared at him, refusing to believe what he has given up for me.

"J-...Joel." I mumbled as I reached a hand out. "Joel?"

That was all I could muster, before he was hauled away from me. Up into the air. Higher, and higher, before he was pulled back to the top of the butte, and out of sight. All the while, I watched in go in utter horror. Nobody spoke. Nobody did nothing but watch him go. Already, tears were running down my cheeks, as I felt like I wanted him to be right back beside me. As I prayed that I didn't see what I just witnessed.

All I could hear was the pounding of my own heart in my ears, and a distant terrified whimper from above. It went on and on, like a broken recored. The sound of his whimpering and his body being dragged across the ground was too much for me. There was a high pitched yelp, a bright flash of light....then nothing. No more whining. No more dragging. There was only silence and a dying light as the bright light above was now starting to fade away back into the ground. Already, I could feel something change inside me. I felt....incomplete. Empty.

"Joel." I squeaked, on the verge of tears. "J-Joel?"

"Oh my god." I heard Chad mutter distantly.

"Joel, no please no! Joel!" I heard Mom screamed.

I reached out a hand to the butte, before it fell to the ground, and I started to cry silently. Tears fell onto the grass below me, as I began to scream. I screamed in anger, pounding the ground with my fists, until they were throbbing! I felt Dad pick me up, and began to run away with the others. I rested in his arms, crying like a child. I didn't listen to what the others had to say. All I did was weep, and look up to the top of the butte. The light was nearly gone now. Very dim. I can assume that thing is almost gone now.

I cried out Joel's name again and again, praying that it will bring him back, but he's gone now.

I kept thinking of the look of fear in his eyes. That is the last thing that I'll remember him by. That look of pain. That look of fear! How he sacrificed his whole life for mine! How he gave up everything to save a weak, helpless, hermit, who was to scared to fight!

"Why? WHY? Why did it have to do what she did? Why couldn't it have just taken me instead? Joel had NO PART in this shit! Why did it take him instead of me!? It should've been me!!"

My eyes panned down to the magnum in my Dad's pocket. Calling to me. I realized that I could feel ammunition for his rifle pressing into the skin of my arm, as it sat there in his shirt pocket. A boiling rage began to brew inside of me. It burned. It burned with each passing step that my father took carrying me. My weakness was fading quickly. Then a realization hit me.

"Oh my god. It's my fault! I told her to find someone else! Selfishly backing out, and pinning it on someone else! My selfish actions led to the death of my friend! My best friend!! MY ONLY FRIEND!!! He is gone, and his blood rests on my hands!!"

I reached down, clamping down onto the handle. My sore hands ached as I tightened my grip.

"You....bitch." I snarled in my mind.

I slammed my elbow into Dad's ribs. He grunted, as he loosened his grip on me. I wiggled my way out, and I fell to the ground on my side. My fingers dug into the ground in anger, but I didn't stop there! I turned around, and snatched the magnum out of his pocket; and placed it into mine!

"You bitch!"

I clamped down onto the strap of the rifle on Dad's back, stripped it off him, before wrapping the strap onto myself. All the while, I took every bullet for the rifle out of Dad's pocket, and jammed into my own! I kicked Dad down so he wouldn't be able to catch me easily!

In the split second. In that split second that I had before I ran, I knew what I had to do!

"You...you have plagued my mind with your presence! You have made me scared, paranoid, and you have terrorized me!! You took my best friend away from me!! You SLAUGHTERED him like it was nothing!!"

With a raging cry, I charged up the butte, as Dad wheezed out my name! I loaded bullets into the cylinder, and snapped it shut! I took out my knife, and held it into the other hand as I ran! I was fueled by anger! I was FURIOUS! I could hear Dad's footsteps behind me, trying to catch me! I ran faster in response!

"GIVE HIM BACK!!" I shouted, tears flowing down my cheeks. "YOU HEARTLESS HAG!!"

The light was brightening. It heard me. I knew it did! I knew I had its attention!

"Give him back! GIVE HIM BACK!!"

A tentacle made charged for me! I threw myself to the ground, and it ran along my back over me! I heard Dad cry out in surprise as it collided with him instead of me.

"Trevor!" Dad shouted. "Get back here, now!" Followed by a chorus of the others calling out my name!

"Get back here!"

"Trevor!" Chad shouted with Dad.

I ignored them! All I wanted to do was to make this thing pay for what it has done! It has taken my friend away! My ONLY friend!! It took him away, and left me here...alone! Without him, I had nothing! Now I am nothing! He was one of the few in this life who stood by me no matter what! We shared memories together, being through the thick and thin! And she has the horrid audacity to end it all!? Not on my watch! Not as long as it breathes the same air that I do! Nobody hurts my friend! Nobody!

My teeth gritted together in rage! I screamed in anger, as I pushed myself to run faster!

"You are gonna pay! I'll make you PAY! You tormented me for long enough! I will end you! I will SLAY you where you stand!! I'll KILL YOU!"

It lunged out again with another tentacle, this time, swinging in on me from the right! Timing it right, I hurled myself over it, and it knocked into my shoulder! Pain shot up in my arm as I slammed into the ground, but I didn't care! All that screamed in my mind, was retaliation! That word went through my mind again and again! I looked back! I saw Chad, Dad, and Uncle Darren running after me from a distance, calling my name, begging for me to come back, but the same tentacle was coming at me from behind!

I ran faster! I was nearly at the top now! While my chest and legs burned, adrenaline rushed through my veins! I ran faster! I could see the top, but yet another one was coming at me! It was gonna grab for me! My eyes were kept peeled to it! Something came over me. I don't know what, but I felt extremely focused and coordinated. Everything around me turned slightly grey, as everything seemed to have slowed down slightly. Enough time to plot what I needed to do to evade the attack. Focused enough to time it just right! I jumped into the air. I landed on the tentacle with both feet, and threw myself forward! I dove forward, and rolled on the ground until I was up on my feet again!

Holding my knife in one hand, and my magnum in the other, I looked up at the towering glowing tentacles! They waved about freely above me, but I felt like they were all looking down at me at the same time!

"Youuuu." I snarled. "You and me. Let's settle this! NOW!!"

Chapter 5 Abduction

Canterlot, Equestria
Date on Earth: June 28, 2015
Time: 1:02 am

Princess Celestia and Princess luna stood side by side, watching the oddly colored moon with great concern. The moon the hung in the sky, was now shining in blue. Everything they could see from the balcony they stood on, was showered in blue light. Every inch of Equestria was blue. For the past hour and a half, it has been like this. They watched the panic commence from below. Terrified ponies ran through the streets, while guards struggled to control the chaos. They both waited anxiously for the results, fearful for what they might hear.

Behind them, the door opened. In the doorway, revealed a short stallion holding a clipboard in his mouth. His lab coat was ruffled. Stains ranging from coffee, to ink, to sweat could be seen, giving an unwanted display for anypony to see. The young pony's mane was messy. Filthy and tangled. He entered the room slowly, shuffling slightly, looking shaken at all of the guards that stood in the corners of the room.

He approached the doors to the balcony. The guards who had their spears blocking the path, quickly removed them so he could gain entrance. The pony gulped before offering the clipboard to princess Luna.

Luna examined the information given, before sending it over to her sister with her telekinesis. Princess Celestia took it, and examined it herself.

"Your highness, there are no traces of dark magic that we could find. That...that is all we can find right now. I'm sorry." The timid pony stammered. "Though it is good news, we however don't have anything like this recorded in our files. My unit is still searching for answers as we speak."

"Do you think it poses a threat?" Princess Celestia asked, looking up at him.

The pony pondered on the question for a brief moment. "If I may say my honest opinion, your highness, but I think there is something more to this. If that makes any sense."

"What do you mean?" Princess Luna asked, stepping forward. "Explain."

The timid pony gulped once more. "Well...f-for the past hour and a half, the moon has remained this color with for no objective that we can see. That being said, surly this must have a reason for happening in the first place. If I'm correct, this is only a build up for something greater. Something else. Wether it is positive or negative, I don't know. Thus, making me all the more fearful for what has to come." He stopped at Luna's unexpected yelp.

Princess Luna gave out a surprised cry, as she nearly crumpled to the floor. a head splitting head ache washed over her, clouding her thoughts. Princess Luna grimaced in pain as she leaned herself against the railing of the balcony, rubbing her head.

"Sister!"

Princess Celestia instantly began to help Luna get back on her hooves, looking at her with utter concern. The guards began to rush over to them in a panic, but Celestia held a hoof to them. They backed off slowly with reluctance.

"Sister, what is it!? What's wrong?" Princess Celestia asked, becoming worried.

"Something happened!" Luna gasped, shaking her head. "I don't know what, but something- no...somethings have entered Equestria!"

The scientist's eyes widened in both fear. "Really?" He asks. "Can you sense a intention for destruction or harm?"

Luna winced once again. The pain and dizziness was swirling throughout her mind, making it difficult to concentrate on anything around her through the constant throbbing. She cringed, and rubbed the side of her head. Luna concentrated harder. She could not sense any positive energy, nor negative energy. It seemed dormant. As whatever these things were that have entered Equestria were unconscious, or asleep. Yet, she could feel something else. Something that caught her off guard.

In the center of her mind. A tingling sensation coursed through her head. The same sensation any alicorn would feel when preforming even the simplest of spells. This was strong. Too strong. It was strong enough for her to sense it herself.

"No." Luna confirmed. "At least for now. There are multiple of them now. All unconscious. They are all scattered around Equestria." She finished, out of breath.

Luna collapsed to the floor, partially holding herself up against the stone balcony. Before Princess Celestia could ask her about her well being, Luna waved her off.

"I'm fine." She wheezed. "I...I just need to lie down."

Princess Celestia began to assist Luna to the bed in her room. While doing this, Princess Celestia turned to the guards standing in the corners of the rooms.

"Find anything irregular. Wether it's alive or dead!" She commanded. "I want guards out there every minuet, of everyday!"

She turns to the shaken scientist. "Anything they find, I want you to examine. Write down everything you find, then report back to me."

"Yes, your highness." The scientist confirmed, as he began to run out of the room.

"Wait!" Luna huffed.

The scientist stopped. He turned back to her.

"There's...more." She sighed. "They are powerful. They contain a magic I never felt before. Strong enough for me to percept. They can be highly dangerous! Please, tread carefully out there. We don't know what we're up against."

In the deserts of Equestria, miles from civilization, something was different. Someone has arrived. Underneath a cactus, lied Trevor White. An average small town boy, now face down to the ground, asleep. With a rifle on his back, a magnum clutched in his right hand, and a knife in his pocket; that was all that he would expect to be with him. Almost everything.

Resting up against the cactus, was a neatly placed video camera bag. Something he didn't have in his grasp when he was awake. It waited for him to awake. Until then, it will continue to wait.

40 MINUETS EARLIER

With the handle in hand, I glared up at the towering glowing anomaly. Swaying from side to side like leaves in the wind. Why it was still moving, I didn't know. It shouldn't be alive right now! It shouldn't be breathing the same air as I did! I will end it!

With an enrage scream, I charged at the monster with the only intent to bring it down! No matter how big it was, I will kill it! I don't know how, but it will fall to my feet!

I raised my magnum as I prepared to pull the trigger! There was no way for it to stop me! I began to pull the trigger. The hammer began to cock back in the split second I had. The split second I had, before a tentacle slammed into my left side. I could only see it for a fraction of a second, before everything went white.

Pained exploded in my chest as I took flight.

I felt myself soar through the air. The wind blew through my face and hair. That was until I struck the ground on my left shoulder. The wind was knocked out of me. I felt myself bounce back into the air and fell further down the butte, before hitting the ground again. Down I went, tumbling down the butte. Everything was a blur. All I could see was the light of the moon showering over me, and the tentacles for split seconds before my face was shoved back into the dirt.

Just then, I slammed into something large and solid in the ribs. Multiple cracking sounds filled my ears, as I felt skin being crudely scraped off. My body rolled over the object, and i continued to fall further downward! I only cried out for a second, before I instantly dug my fingers into the ground, preventing myself from tumbling down any further. My left side flared in agony. It wasn't enough. My fingers slipped out of the moist ground as my body was still in motion.

My back and my head collided into something hard and metallic. My vision exploded with light, and my back throbbed in pain as I yelped one final time. My body went limp as I lost control; and already my vision was going dark.

I lied against whatever I struck. My limbs were too weak to move. My head only slumped down, and I gazed upon my clothes for a brief second, before everything went dark. For that second, I saw grey T-shirt soaked in blood, and it made a dark trail down to my jeans. I spat out a little blood with the metallic taste met my tongue, leaving a little to hang on my lower lip. That was all I could see before I fainted. All the noise in the distance became nothing but white noise.

Once again, i was surrounded by total darkness. Silence filled the air. Submerged underwater. Drifting through an empty black void. My limp body continued to slowly move along. I drifted through the cold waters, not knowing where I was or....or who I was. I couldn't not remember my own name. Nor could I remember where I came from!

"You are one of us, my son; and you always will be."

I heard the voice come out of the darkness. The one that I have heard constantly in the past. All this time. I couldn't tell where it was coming from. It was more of an echo, bouncing off the walls of a narrow hallway. For the first time, I felt comfort in its presence.

"What am I?" I asked calmly. "Where are you? Why can't I see you? Show yourself."

I felt different. When I should've felt fear and rage instead...relief? That is the best way to describe it. It was almost like I was familiar with whoever was speaking to me, but yet so alien. So mysterious. I knew this person, or thing, yet, I didn't at the same time.

"What am I?" I asked again. This time my voice echoed as well, bouncing off wall that I couldn't see. Just then, a hissing sound could be heard from below me. Like someone was letting in gas into a room. I panned my eyes down slowly, only to see nothing but blackness.

"You are one of us, my son. A Child of the Night. You are, and you always will be. Through every life and death you face. Remember who you once were. Fight for who you will become. Fight for the sake of ponykind."

The hissing grew louder and closer. Now I started to feel concerned. My breathing grew rapid and heavy. Off in the distance, I could even see a small blue dot strait ahead of me forming in the abyss, and it continued to grow faster at an alarming rate. I couldn't move. All I could do was watch it grow bigger, and bigger, and bigger. I started to feel pain. The pain that engulfed my body entirely before I went out. I could make out more details in the space. Green grass illuminated by blue light, my body that lied back against whatever I struck earlier. Almost awake now. I could see so much more. I could even hear again. I heard shouting off in the distance. I felt a cool breeze run through my hair. further evidence that I was alive.

Then I woke up.

The sensation of a consciousness rammed itself into me as awoke, gasping for air. I wasn't dead. I was positive that I was, but I wasn't. My entire body felt like it had been ripped apart, and dragged around like a chew toy. Everything throbbed with its own heartbeat. Every time I gasped for air, my lungs felt like they were being squeezed, like a snake was wrapping itself tightly around my lungs. I would inhale, and I would spit out blood every time I exhaled. My vision came back into focus, and I could see that the bleeding prier had slowed down surprisingly. The dark trail that led to my jeans has grown, but not much. Only stopping just above knee.

I moved my hand slightly to cause a twitch in my fingers. It moved on my command, so I did the same on my other hand, and my feet. Same results. Glad to know that I could move fully, I slowly raised my left arm, only to let it fall to the ground as pain shot up my entire left side. I moaned in agony, as my vision grew fuzzy once more. I stopped and did nothing, except suck in air through my grinding teeth, until everything became clear again.

I looked over at my left side in fear, not wanting to know why it hurt so much, but I had to. Slowly and reluctantly, I tired again, only to have the pain wash over me once more. I took deep gasps of air, as I prepared to see what damages were done to my side, which was calming myself for several minuets until I grew the courage.

Once ready with watery eyes, I clamped my teeth shut, gripped my T-shirt, and yanked it up as quick as i could! The pain was agonizing. I screamed through my teeth, as the worst was over.The bottom of my shirt rested itself on my chest. Already, sweat was sliding down my forehead as I leaned back. I batted any sweat off from my brow. I sighed before I craned my neck down so I could see my exposed gut.

I gasped in utter shock.

There was a dark purple blotch forming right in the center of my left side! A light red surrounded the badly damaged area. It took no time to figure out that I completely shattered the left side of my ribcage. As if me noticing was a trigger, the pain grew more and more extreme! It didn't help when I saw a arch like formation was now visible in my skin. Pressing itself against the flesh in my chest, barley visible.

I felt like crying as I banged my throbbing head against the object I hit, only to recoil in pain; grunting at my own stupidity. I screamed. both in frustration and in agony. I took deep breaths as i calmed myself down to the best of my abilities.

Curious to see whatever I hit in the first place, I looked behind me by turning my head. I was lying up against the front of a red Hummer. I was lying against the front of it, as it was parked uphill. The blood sprinkled license plate read: SPCE M4N.

Spice Man?

No, Space Man.

Uncle Darren's Hummer.

The tingling sensation traveled up my legs, all the way to my head. At the same exact moment, a hissing sound came from up above. From up the butte. I looked up, only to have memories come flooding back in as I saw several bright glowing tentacles waving wildly in every direction! Despite my current condition, I have to move! Whatever it takes!

Reluctantly but frantic, I felt my pockets to see if anything is missing as the pain in my ribs was threatening to knock me out unconscious. Most of my bullets still remained in my pocket. I'm sure some fell out during my fall, but at least I still had something to fight with. The hunting rifle was still wrapped around me. It pressed itself into my back, but my magnum and my knife were nowhere on me.

I looked around by turning my head left and right. I was glad to see that my knife was only a few meters way from me to my left. Heaving a sigh of relief, I rose to my knees with the best of my abilities. I looked back up. All I could see was a giant tentacle coming for me! Attempting to end my life once more! I squealed as I rose to my feet, only to have my right ankle flood with pain! I fell forward, and my chest collided with the ground! More pain! My vision grew fuzzy, before snapping back into focus in a white flash. Continuing with the rhythm of my heartbeat!

I couldn't breathe! I pushed myself up, and snatched the knife off the ground. I looked back to see how much distance was left from me to the road below that led to the truck. I wasn't even halfway down! The odd thing was that the hole that we encountered earlier was now gone. No residue or clue left behind from what i could see. It struck me that it somehow moved to the top of the butte! I looked back to the tentacle. It was closer now! No time to think! I looked around franticly for my magnum, but I couldn't find it!

I looked back once more to see the tentacle split up into several smaller rope like appendages!

"No! No! Where is it!?"

I looked at the Hummer, and decided that it was my only option! I couldn't run far. It'll catch me! I couldn't go anywhere with my crippled ankle!

With pain in my ribs, I quickly slid my way back over to the car. Placing a hand on my side, as I crawled beneath. I escaped the light of the moon and into darkness below. I groaned as my ribs ached. I reached back to move down further, but my hand felt something cold and metallic. Looking behind me, I saw my magnum lying in the grass! With my free hand, I quickly snatched it up, and lied flat against the grass. My head was pointing downward to the base of the butte.

I clutched the gun tightly in my hands. They trembled as I did. Sweat was pouring down my face, and I felt like I was going to vomit from fear. I was terrified! I only stared up at the bottom of the car with wide eyes, and listened as the tentacle drew closer and closer. I gulped, and I cocked back the hammer. I rested the barrel gun on my face, letting the cold metal meet my skin, and I shut my eyes tight. I hoped that it would go away. I hoped that I would be able to live to see the light of day! I hoped that it won't find me, and I'll be able to live! That I would be able to get a running start at the least!

My hopes were diminished when I saw a glowing white tentacle wrap itself around the car, and began to lift it. The outside layer of metal crinkled and bent at the strength of the tentacle. Class windows shattered into pieces and fell to the ground like rain!

I screamed as it was thrown to the side like it was nothing! I screamed again, as I raised my magnum up at the monster that towered over me! I pulled the trigger! The gunshot rang in my ear as the recoil traveled up my arm, throughout my body, including my left side. The pain was extreme. Feeling like a dagger was digging itself deep in to my side, but I didn't let it stop me! I cocked the hammer back again, ready to fire, but one wrapped itself around my arm! I was surprised to find out that it was blistering hot and it felt rough, like dry skin! It pulled on my magnum unrelenting with force, but I fought back with all I had! It slipped out of my grip, and it threw it off back toward the top of the butte, vanishing into the night sky!

It released me, leaving my hand empty! I took out my knife, and I began to crawl away in a panic! It was no use when a thicker one wrapped itself around my waist! Its heat made me cry out in utter terror, as I jabbed at it again, and again, and again! It lifted me up in to the air! Glowing blood was spurting out, and it sprayed my face! I did everything I could to break free! More small tentacles wrapped themselves around my limbs and neck. Avoiding my ribcage as if it knew. As if it noticed my injury! They wrapped themselves around me like a spider web!

I looked down in fear. I saw a large rock, sticking out of the ground, pass by beneath me. It appeared to be sprinkled with blood. It took no extra thoughts to know the fact that I slammed into it on the way down.

I rasped out for help franticly, unable to move! "Dad! Mom! Zoey! Chad!"

"NO TREVOR NO!!! Let him go!!!" Chad howled.

I looked down, and I saw all of my family in its clutches! They were all pinned down by the monster! They all fought, kicked, and screamed, fighting to get free! Fighting as I did!

"SOMEBODY! ANYBODY! HELP ME!!" I wheezed out as I was lowered closer to the blinding abyss below! "HELP ME, PLEASE!!!"

This was it! I was gonna die here! I was going to be consumed by the light! Disintegrated into nothing but dust in the wind! I was so close now! So nearly close to death! I was lowered to the ground, yards before the hole. I dug my feet into the ground with all that I had! My boots came to a halt, and I struggled to take a few steps forward! Every step I took, it fought back! Tentacles let go of me, that slithered back into the hole! Already, I could feel myself giving out to the monster! I could feel and hear my boots grind against the dirt!

"NO NO NOOO!!!"

Dad managed to get himself free. He scrambled up to his feet as he punched away any fighting tentacles, and bolted for me! I felt hope! Like I was gonna make it! I reached out my free hand, tears flowing from my eyes. Dad reached out his! We were inches apart. I could analyze every single detail plastered on his face. Tear trails were visible in the dirt smothered on his face. He wore a look of woe, and doubt. As if he was unsure if he was able to save me! My smile vanished. No...he's not gonna save me.

You know, I actually thought I would have a second chance. That he would pull me away, and we would all run off together to safety. I guess it was when my feet gave out from under me was when every sense of hope that I had before, was now gone. I didn't even get to say my final words. I didn't even get to say goodbye.

The tentacles yanked me away from Dad. My feet left the ground as I felt myself dip downward.

In my final moments of life...as I was being lowered further and further down, my final memory was burned into my mind. Detail after detail. I could hear my mothers shrill scream as she watched me go. Down, down, down I went. The further I sank, the weaker I grew. I looked up, only to see my dad. He was beating at an invisible barrier in the ground with a rock. He was separated from me and there was nothing he could do. I could see the pain on his face. The anger in his eyes. The tears that fell, and seemed to hover in midair over the unseen wall.

I reached out to him once more as I was being dragged down further. Every tear that escaped the corners of my eyes instantly evaporated into vapor. He screamed in a boiling rage and began to beat at the ground harder and faster. I was almost gone now. Everything was nearly black. This was my final moment. The final memory before I was gone forever.

In the final second before everything went dark, I heard the voice speak to me in a calming voice. The voice that I was cursed with all this time. She said a sentence that would haunt me and my memory. Something I would never be able to forget.

"Forgive me for what I have done."

I died that night. That night would be the last one I would ever remember before it was all ended with one swift and easy motion. Never to experience the joys any human being would encounter over the course of their life. My life ended, and their is nothing I can do about it. What iI didn't know, though my life ended, I was about to be reborn. The old life that I once had, has died off, only to have a new one take its place.

Chapter 6 Isolation

In the early morning June 28, 2015, an unexpected tragedy that took place has been announced to the entire world. For a total time of an hour and a thirty three minuets, the entire Earth went dark, as if the Sun completely vanished. The moon became abnormally large, and discolored. Reports say from around the world that the moon had changed its color to an ocean blue. It filled the skies, and touched everything with an erie blue light.

Millions of witnesses say that they watched the moon vanish completely within a matter of seconds. Only to appear in another random region of the world. This happened for a total of six times.

Six civilians have disappeared in this happening, all within that ages of fourteen, to twenty one. Two animals, both canines, were taken away as well. Wherever the moon was the largest in the sky, was where the disappearances took place. Three attacks happened in The U.S, while two took place in Europe, and the last one in Japan.

The most violent case, took place on a recreational butte in Colorado, where a young teenager and his family, was attacked by a pack of mysterious blue eyes wolves. That father has this to say, "They wouldn't die. They just wouldn't f***ing die. Now matter how matter times i shot one of them, they wouldn't die!"

Trevor White, the middle child, was targeted as he claimed that a strange substance made its own way into his eyes, causing the boy to have a terrible seizure. Thankfully awaking mostly unharmed, he however had a devastating change to his iris color, and the formation of his pupils.

The father had this to say. "They..they were glowing. His eyes were grey! They were blue before, but then they were grey, and they were glowing! But his pupils...they were...deformed. Those reptile eyes are still burnt into the back of my mind."

Minuets after this, Trevor was dragged into a brightly lit hole in the ground by a towering glowing entity. The creature, only described as a group of tentacles, violently attacked Trevor, before he was taken away. The boy's family dog, suffered the same fate, moments before him.

As the news spreads like wildfire throughout the world, panic and anger does as well. Two days after the incident, President Barack Obama revealed to the public of an attack that happened three months prior, during the United Nations meeting.

On March 25, 2015, the "accident" that ensued on a military base, in which the location remains highly classified, was really a horrid attack on the supernatural level. Soldiers were slaughtered by demonic like creatures and gunned down by humanoid beings with multicolored hair, skin, and glowing green eyes.

These attackers stole weapons, gear, vehicles, and caused heavy damage. The costs are ranging into the millions in both damage, and theft alone.

The one and only reason given to cover it up as an accident, was to prevent a worldwide panic. Though understandable to an extent, it didn't work forever. Angry mobs started riots in major cities, including Washington D.C. Police struggle to contain the chaos. Exclusively, in the towns and cities where the attacks took place.

Amid the mayhem, the families of the victims mourn over their lost loved ones. Families of the fallen soldiers, mourn once more. From the President personally, they were promised of their return, and for vengeance of the slaughtered troops. The U.S government and other countries are banning together, in finding a way to confront, and end the terrorists held responsible.

Now, only a few questions remain that have yet to be answered. Why were these young victims attacked? Are they alive? And if they are, where are they now?"

5 DAYS AFTER THE SECOND ATTACK

"NO GOD DAMMIT!"

Trevor's father continued to bash the rock into the invisible force that segregated him from his son. He roared in frustration as he watched his son sink father and father down into the blinding pit. His hand was now bleeding from the unrelenting grip he had on the rock. Red droplets fell from the wounds in his hand, and hovered in place blow him. The rock slipped out from his hand, and fell with a thud of the ground beside him. He could only watch Trevor's limp body sink further. Down he went...then he was gone. His body was consumed by the light.

Emotional agony ran through his chest, and clouded his mind. His mouth hung agape. He didn't say anything. He only sat there. Looking into the closing hole below him. He couldn't say anything. He didn't know what to say. He watched his son die, and there was nothing that could be done. Dirt began to cover the hole. The light was fading, as the moon was losing its blue color.

"No."

"No NO NOOOO!!!"

He slammed his fists against the soil! His fists throbbed with pain. He hit ground, again, and again, and again! Both of his fists were gushing blood, and dirt was jamming its way into his newly opened wounds.

He continued to hit at dirt as the others got up, and watched him with watery eyes. The moon that was once shrouding them in blue light, was now hiding itself behind the clouds. Slowly, but surly, darkness began to surround them all. Silence began to fall. They all just stood there, and looked at Trevor's father sit there. He looked at his blood coated palms through the dim moonlight. The glow was dying quickly. His fingers dripped, and fell into the soil. He continued to stare into the cuts and gashes of his hands until he was completely swallowed in blackness.

********************

Trevor's father snapped his eyes open once again. He sniffed, as he struggled to stay awake. He found himself sitting down, looking at the ground. A cold cup of whisky was cupped in his two bandaged hands. The ice was now almost completely melted into the alcohol. He completely forgot about his drink. He just stared at the floor. He has been for the past fifteen minuets. His lip trembled as his hands did. A single tear slid down his cheek, and fell into the whisky.

His watery eyes slowly panned down to his drink. He looked into the golden liquid. The sounds of his son's terrified screams played back in his head over and over again like a broken record.

When they were about to link hands, he had a final chance to see every horrible detail of his son's pain. He saw the terror and desperation in his eyes. The shattered nose. The nose was cracked and smeared his face in blood. He saw the gash in his cheek, and his blood drenched clothes. It broke his heart to see his son like that. Every detail made him feel all the more guilty and sick. He tilted back his head, and let every last drop of the whisky pour into his mouth. He gulped it down. He could feel the cold liquid run down his throat. Already, regret was starting to emerge from deep inside his soul.

His oath was broken. For ten years, he has not consumed a single drop of alcohol. It nearly ruined the marriage and the family. He swore to never drink. He joked about having a beer from time to time, but he never meant it. He never wanted to lose what he had, what he never had before. A family. It made him feel all the more disgusted with himself.

He looked over to the bottle of whisky, sitting across from him on the counter. He it bought for himself this morning, and he hated this decision with a burning passion. An urge of smashing it to pieces coursed through the rage in his veins. He grew more and more frustrated, wanting to take his anger out on something. As quickly as the urge came, it left him, as he was sucked back into his dark depression.

Not paying attention, the glass slid out of his hands, and shattered against the hardwood floor. Bits and pieces of glass scattered across the ground. The sound of the shattering cup echoed throughout the room and the house.

"Dad?"

He could hear Chad's alarmed voice from upstairs. Soon enough as expected, he could hear footsteps coming from above. Soon enough, Chad stood in the doorway of the kitchen. Chad looked down to see multiple pieces of shattered glass, and what appeared to be liquor on the floor. He could smell it.

"Dad?" Chad repeated.

Dad looked up from the floor and up at him. Already, he was starting to cry. The mere sight of his other son sent reminders flooding in. Chad saw this and slowly walked over to him, being careful not to step on any glass.

"Hey...come on. Let's get you up."

He helped him up, and stared at him. Chad did his best to hide his surprised expression. For once in the past couple days, he could see the details of his face. Ever since Trevor got attacked, he was either out of the house, or in his room. Now that was the first time he's had physical contact with him, he could see the tolls it took.

Chad could smell the whisky on his breath. It was strong, nearly making himself choke on the scent. His father's eyes were watery and red with fatigue, as it has been ages since he slept. He hasn't shaved in days, as his chin and cheeks were staring to turn dark. His hair was a mess, and he was on the verge of sobbing.

"Dad? Did you drink...alcohol?"

Dad began to cry softly. The tears began to flow freely. Chad hugged him tightly as he mourned.

"Chad....I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. I couldn't save them. It's all my fault they are gone!"

Chad gasped. "Hey! Hey! It's not your fault. It's not your fault! Don't say that."

"No." Dad sighed. "I could have saved them. Trevor, and Joel! I could've gotten them both out of there! He needed me, and I failed! It's all my fault! They are both gone, and it's all my god damn fault! Jesus Christ, what kind of father am I!?"

"He is NOT gone!" Chad sniffed. "You don't know that. Don't you dare say that!"

Dad didn't say anything.

"Look." Chad said with a trembling voice. "Whatever that thing was, you had no control over what was going to happen. Dad, there was nothing you could do! Just like how Trevor was when he saw his best friend being taken away! It wasn't his or your fault!"

Dad stayed silent.

"Look...he's alive. He's alive and I know it. He is somewhere out there. I don't know how I know. I just do." Chad said, tearing up as well. "We will see him again."

Chad embraced him with another hug. Chad couldn't hold it in. Tears began to slide along his face, and fell onto his fathers shirt.

"Everything's gonna be ok." He told them both. "Everything is gonna..be...ok."

Trevor's father took in a deep breath, and exhaled slowly.

"I need to take a leak." He said softly. "I'll be back up in a minuet. I won't be long."

Without another word, he began to shuffle over to the nearby bathroom. Chad just watched him go, before he slowly began to make his way back up stairs. Chad wiped away the tears with his sleeve, and began to make his way upstairs. Trevor's father shut the door, and turned the lock. He leaned over the sink and turned it on. Cupping his hands below the faucet, he dipped his face into the cold water. Droplets of water fell to the the bottom of the sink once he was facing the mirror. The ends of his hair were soaked, and hung over his eyes.

He shook off the water, and dried his face off with a nearby towel. Trevor's father lied back up against the wall, he slowly began to slide down against the it. He slid until he was sitting on the floor. He ran his fingers through his hair as he sighed, letting the silence around him. The buzzing in his ears was the only sound he could hear.

Wether it was or wasn't his fault, his son was still gone. There was nothing he could do about that. No cup of whisky, or any kind of alcohol would say otherwise. Sighing once more, he opened the bathroom door, and began to make his way upstairs. Nothing can bring him back. Not now, and not ever. With that thought lingering in his mind, he was considering another glass of whisky.

****************

Clair found herself lost in her own thoughts for the third time. A painful knot grew in her stomach as she grew more worried for Trevor. Though she wanted to believe that he was alive, but she couldn't help but feel that he was really gone. Gone for good. She pulled out her phone, and looked at the last text in their conversation. The day he was gonna come back. The day he and his dog were attacked.

It was sent from her.

Hey, what's up? You wanna hang when you get back? :)

He never did reply.

She turned off her phone, and slid it back into her purse. Clair looked back to see his grieving family. She suddenly felt guilty that she wasn't with them during these hard times. Clair couldn't even imagine what his father was feeling right now. She heard that he was about to get Trevor out of there, before the thing took him away. Worst of all, she couldn't even compare the anger and pain Trevor must've felt when he watched Joel get killed like that!

She loved Joel, and Joel loved her. Joel loved everybody. He was always a lovable fur ball. She always considered the three of them as a trio. She felt it, but she wasn't sure if Trevor did. He was alway stubborn to begin with when it came to the subject of friends.

Once again, the painful knot arose once more from within.

She took one last glance out the window. Clair sighed. She knew that she had a date with her boyfriend, Dexter. She didn't want to disappoint him. She was fifteen minuets late after all. She pulled out her phone once more and was gonna send a text saying that she was on her way, but she stopped. She read the texts that were sent to her, and she cringed. She read out every word in her head. All of the crazy, and selfish shit he sent in his messages.

He showed little to no respect for her friend! He didn't even know his name! The past three texts said how he was waiting for her, all the while blaming her for him sitting there by himself!

Where was his respect? How can he be this selfish? She glared at his texts in total disgust. It was then, she looked back at the text conversation that she had with Trevor.

Before her final text, she read a message tat he sent her two days before. Well, it was a picture with a caption. The picture showed a simple pose Trevor was in with a stupid grin on his face. He was totally covered in camouflage. Head to toe. He held a hunting rifle in the air, only with his right hand. The barrel was pointed strait into the sky, barley exiting the frame. Below, it said WOLVERINES in all capitals. So stupid and silly, but she couldn't help but smile the same grin that he had in the photograph. Her eyes began to water, and a single tear began to slide its way out. She wiped it away once it began to tickle her cheek.

Clair looked back once more to the grieving family. She knew what to do in an instant. She slid the phone back into her purse. Dexter will have to eat wings by himself tonight. This was more important. Besides, it was for the best.

******

Everything was so fuzzy and dark. I couldn't make out a single thing. Everything sounded distorted and distant. The only sound audible was what sounded like an alarm on a ship going off, when it hit an iceberg or something.

As seconds passed, and everything began to become clearer. Sounds were becoming more coherent as my vision was getting clearer. Something was standing over me. Inches from my face. The sound wasn't any bell or alarm. It was a dog's barking. A dog's barking! As I quickly realized who it was above me, my vision snapped to clarity in an instant.

I found myself staring into the eyes of my dog, Joel! His ears perked up, as he saw my eyes open all the way! He was barking with excitement, and his tail wagged furiously!

"Huh!?" I sat up, not taking my eyes off of him.

"Joel?" I questioned in utter shock.

He barked.

"Joel!?"

He barked again.

"Joel!!" I exclaimed in joy.

I instantly reached out for a hug, but he pounced me; and started to lick my face like crazy! I fell back to the ground, as I closed my eyes. I laughed with joy and relief as he continued his merciless rein of licking! I couldn't believe it! He was alive! My best friend was alive!

"Joel. I can't believe you're here!" I said, mainly to myself. "I-"

I stopped. A crazy thought went through my mind. Was that all a...a dream then? Did I dream up the whole thing in the truck? Was the voice even real? Did I dream that up too? Has the last three months of my life been nothing but a lie!?

As I thought about it, behind Joel's head, was a bright source of light. It made me squint slightly as if I was staring at...the sun.

"Wait."

I sat up. Joel stepped off of me. He moved to my side, allowing me to see exactly what was behind him. Nothing. A barren wasteland of..of...desert. Miles, and miles of sand, and desert plant life.

"Wait...what!?"

I sprang to my feet instantly. Joel's excited barking stopped. I looked around me in a panic. Other that me Joel, and a cactus...there was nothing! Nothing but desert!

"No! No! Not cool, man!" I yelled.

I closed my eyes, hoping that I would find myself lying in bed! I only found myself staring at nothing!

"No!"

I looked at the cactus.

"NO!"

I looked at Joel. His ears were fattened against his skull. My dead friend is standing here beside me! Fear quickly took over my mind and thoughts!

"NOOO!"

Out in the distance. Miles from where Trevor stood in a panic, in the middle of nowhere, his faint cry could be heard. Though impossible to understand from a long distance, the cry made its way along to wherever it was going. It didn't matter anyway. Nobody would hear it. Nobody would ever hear it.

"It's all real." I thought in fear, looking around. "It all happened! Everything! The wolves, the monster, Joel being attacked! It all...happened. It kill-no wait, the thing didn't kill us, did it?" Well if we are in fact alive, that wouldn't matter for long. We are in the middle of nowhere! We'll starve or die dehydration! Worst of all, I don't a damn signal on my phone!!"

"God dammit!" I shouted. "God da- wait! My side!"

I looked down at my left side, where my shattered ribcage was supposed to be. Looking down, i could see that my clothes were completely cleansed of any blood. My flannel shirt, jeans, and my boots remained free of any traces of blood!

I had to disregard that for the moment. I brought my attention back to my injuries. I looked back down at my left side. No intense pain swept over me when I twisted, or moved my left arm up and down. It didn't hurt when I breathed. That's good, but now for the final test. With my right hand, I reached over to the area where i got it worst in my fall.

Already, my instincts were kicking in, as I was mentally expecting pure agony when I barely pressed on it. I went into the affected area, only to stop and clam myself when I was mere centimeters from my skin.

"Ok. It's ok." I said to myself. "Just...do it!"

With more force than i liked, I jammed my fingers into the spot. I yelped in terror! I winced at the pain that...wasn't there. I felt no pain. It was completely healed!

I slowly retracted my fingers. My eyes opened, and I found Joel looking up at me. His ears were flattened, and he looked at me like I was angry with him. I reached out a hand, and petted the top of his head. As I massaged his head, his head dumbly swayed and moved with my movements. His ears perked up, and I stopped.

"Well." I sighed. "I'm in no pain. That's good. Wait...didn't Dad say something about my eyes?"

A nervous feeling ran through me. Instantly, I yanked my phone out of my pocket. With trembling fingers, I opened the camera to the facial camera. The brightness to to low to see anything!

"Damn!"

Impatient, I turned up my brightness all the way. What I saw was truly unexpected.

My irises were a pure dark grey. My blue eyes changed to a dark grey! No trace of blue or black was there. There was grey. There was only grey!!

"Oh jeeze." I sighed in disbelief. "Oh sweet Jesus. What the hell happened to me!?"

I stood up, and looked around me. For miles on end, it was empty. All sand. No sound, but a passing breeze. Nothing else. It took me a moment to see how depressing it was. The sky was grey, as clouds blocked the sun almost completely. All I could see was a spot of light in the clouds. The temperature was surprisingly cold. It sure didn't feel like Summer. It felt like a cold day in Autumn. It obviously didn't look like any place I ever seen in Colorado, so where were we?

"How...how is this all possible!?" I thought. "We were dragged out here, and left to rot! All because of that god damn voice in my head!"

I turned, and foolishly kicked at the cactus in frustration. The spikes dug themselves into the material of my boots. Before I realized what I've done, it was too late. I was in for one hell of an injury. My foot collided with the cactus with enough force to blow a hole into a wall.

"GOD FU-"

I stopped in mid swear. I felt no pain. The only response I got, was the sound of something light being kicked. Like a bag or something. I looked down at my feet, and sure enough there was.

Between my two feet, was a black bag that would be used for carrying a small video camera. A strap extended itself from on side to the other. A label on the strap read SONY in big white letters. Same thing on the side. Obviously, it was stolen from a Best Buy or some other store.

"What the?"

I knelt down to it, and softly pushed it. I felt something large and heavy tough the palm of my hand. Curious to see what was inside, I grabbed the zipper, and began to open the bag. Once fully unzipped, I lifted the top, and was surprised to see how much was in the bag.

"Wow." I said, impressed with everything within the bag.

I took it all out, and lied it all out on the sand. Sitting criss crossed, I made a notice of what was in the bag.

One tiny cylinder flashlight. One medium sized canteen, filled with what I assumed to be water. Tasting it, I could confirm that it was. One small red cup. Slightly larger than a shot glass. One large book with a hard cover. It read, The Complete History of Equestria, all in fancy cursive.

The word, "Equestria" seemed familiar to me. I thought about it. It struck me, when I realized that she brought that up during that vision. That vision when I was in that destroyed town. The thought of the demons made me shutter. That was in what the voice called, "Equestria."

Are...are we in Equestria?

I opened the book, and skimmed through it. Nothing made sense in the book. At first, I was reading about something having to do horses or whatever, the next, stuff about Greek mythology. A battle with griffons or something. Though that kind of mythology interested me, it was all pretty useless at this point. I decided, that I would use it as fuel for a fire. Considering the circumstances.

I tossed the book aside, and continued to look though.

Nest, I found a charger cord and plug in for a certain type of phone. My Iphone. Though kind, yet completely useless to me and stupid. The next two surprised me. Caught me off guard. I pulled out...my magnum? I looked at it, confused as hell. Didn't that monster yank it out of my hand? I thought it was gone! I looked at the handle, and saw dried blood streaks and smears running along each side.

I grew uncomfortable looking at the blood, so I wiped it all off with saliva and the bottom of my shirt. Along with my newly found firearm, I found a small bag of ammo, and clips. Both for my magnum, and my hunting rifle. The last few things included this. Three large tan packages that read, Meal Ready to Eat. Followed by a large bag of dog food, more than half way full. The last few items were only a hand held camera, and a memory card.

That seemed about it.

Joel barked behind me. I jumped in surprise. I glared over at him, as he made his way to my side; and pointed his snout over to the side of the bag. Curious once again, I looked at the side he was pointing. Sticking out of a pocket, was a note. About the size of an index card.

I slid it out, and read it aloud.

"Forgive me for what I have done to you. I'm deeply sorry for the injuries that I brought upon you. That was far from my intentions. I know this looks bad, but I hope you understand why I've done what I did soon enough. Everything in the bag is for you and your friend. You must be curious about your necklace. I'm sorry, but I can't answer any questions you have right now. All I can say right now is to follow the path of the moonlight. It will guide you. Good luck."

"Wait..necklace?"

I looked down at myself, only to see nothing. I opened some space underneath my shirt, and there was in fact a necklace around my neck. Right in between my flannel shirt and my T-shirt. Without hesitation, I pulled it off, and examined it. The chains were a dark blue color. The chains were linked to a large circular medallion or some kind. It was large, with the rough circumference of a tennis ball. It was almost completely white. It was if the interior of the medallion was completely filled with milk. However, running along the side inside, was a pattern of black spots and blotches.

The pattern appeared to form an image. I thought I was mistaken, but yeah. I saw a side image of a unicorn. That's what it clearly looked like. You could see specific details. You couldn't mistake it for anything else! The side view of a horse's face. You could see the muzzle, the mane, and the horn; which stood out the most. It even left a giant space of white, just so it would represent an eye!

I didn't really know what to do with it. To me, it seemed pointless. But then again, why did I have it? What purpose does it have? Hell, I could've just tossed it aside. It could possibly be used as a dangerous weapon of mass destruction! But what if it wasn't? What if there was a purpose to it? One, the necklace, nor the voice didn't kill me when it had the chance. That's one. Two, it provided Joel and I with all of these supplies, including the necklace.

So obviously, it wants me alive for whatever reason. But then again, it tossed us into the desert. Why? What was it expecting us to do? Walk...out..into the..desert?

I looked back into the vast barren land. Already I was doubting the thought.

"No, that's crazy! We'll probably die out there!" I thought. "But, if we stay here, we could run out of things to eat and drink if someone doesn't find us in time. I mean sure, we can eat, and drink off the cactus if it is edible. What if it wasn't? What if it was poisonous or something? Then we are only supplied with only a few MRE's, dog food, and a full canteen of water!"

I stopped as a thought crossed my mind. I took the hunting rifle from off my back. I held it in my hands, and I knew I found an alternative.

I could possibly hunt down something for us to eat, if we become desperate. The problem is, I never learned to properly cook a meal when i'm in the middle of nowhere, without anything to use in order to cook. I may be a hunter, but I'm no Bear Grylls here!

"I guess I'll have to use this when we have no other choice. Until then...we'll have to conserve our food and water. One bite for each meal of the day for me. One handful each meal of the day for Joel, and one sip for every 12 hours for me. As for Joel...I guess I can use that cup?"

I sighed. I rose to my feet, and examined the cactus; to see if I was able to use the cactus in any way. It appeared to be wrinkly, and grayish. Upon further examination, I noticed that it was slumped over slightly. Just like a dead flower. It was dying, so using it for resources was a bust. Plus, I didn't have my knife with me. It looks like we have no choice. We'll have to walk out of here. Hopefully, we'll find some help soon. That is, if we are still on Earth. If we aren't, I won't know what I'll do. But one thing's for sure. Don't follow the moonlight. That won't happen again.

I held the necklace in my hand, staring at the design on the white medallion, then I put it back on, letting it hang on the outside of my flannel shirt.

I didn't know what was gonna happen from this point on, but two things were for sure. I was gonna get home. Whatever the cost will be, and whatever questions I have, will be answered. They better be.

I looked down at Joel, who was by my side, looking up at me. I rubbed his head.

"Come on." I said. "Let's go."

Chapter 7 Civilization

Dear Fluttershy,
I'm excited in writing this to let you know that the whole family is coming to Appaloosa to visit!
We got enough workers on the farm that we are able to visit for a couple days. We are coming tomorrow!
As much as I am happy that we can come, Twilight ain't coming over for now.
I'm sorry but Twilight's busy with everything thats been going on. Poor one has a whole lot on her plate these days.
But hey, at least we are coming to see y'all. See you tomorrow. Hopefully sometime after breakfast.

A . J

"Aww, that's great!" A white mare said as she expressed herself with a smile from behind her counter. "It's good to see another pony smiling during these crazy days."

The mare was vanilla white with long tomato red hair. The only article of clothing she wore was a dark green bandana on her head, stained with sweat that has been built up over the past couple of days. Her cutie mark was a simple yellow piece of salt water taffy with a streak of brown going down the center, neatly wrapped to perfection. The pony rested her hooves on the counter and leaned in to hear what her customer had to say with anticipation.

"Oh yes, I'm um...I'm so glad she's coming to town. I haven't seen her in...*yawn* in so long!"

A butter yellow Pegasus stood on the other side of the counter perched on her stool. When her mane was neatly shaped and pink, was now ruffled and stained with dirt. With dark heavy bags under her eyes, the timid pony yawned, and batted at her nose. Her tail hung to the floor, and dragged along the floor with very move she made. Every time she blinked, one eye slowly closed before the other.

The white Earth pony noticed her body language. She couldn't help but grow concerned. "You asked for...carmel? In your coffee? Carmel?"

"Yes, um...thank you." She replied. "Thank you..."

"Tooth. Sweet Tooth at your service." Sweet Tooth finished for her as she reached out a hoof. The other pony shook her hoof. "And you are..."

"Oh...my..my name is Fluttershy."

Sweet Tooth nodded as she worked on her order. "Well Fluttershy, I hope you don't take this the wrong way, but you don't look so good. By golly, it looks like you haven't slept in days! Tell me, what has you so tired, my exhausted Pegasus friend?"

Fluttershy began to go into detail on what has kept her away from bed. She explains how after the first attack, a preservation center was put together for every species from all corners of Equestria. Now that wouldn't be so bad, considering that she was talented in the field of caring for animals. However, the problem is that there are over 250 kinds of plants and animals to care for. Other ponies with talents of gardening and botany would tend to the plant life, but Fluttershy is the only pony who is able to tend to the animals so far.

"So, you have to tend to ALL of those animals?" Sweet Tooth asked surprised, as she added the finishing touches to the Fluttershy's coffee.

"Oh...um yes." The yellow Pegasus responded with a whisper. "It's not easy to do, bu...*yawn* but I've managed to do it all on my own...without anypony's help. All I have to do is feed them, bathe them, brush their teeth, play with them, feed them again, read them a story, feed them dinner, play hide and seek, brush their teeth and bathe them one more time before I tuck them all into the bed. Simple things like that."

Sweet Tooth's jaw nearly dropped to the floor. She stared at Fluttershy in disbelief before she snapped out of it and slapped a lid on top of the cup, before pushing it over to the exhausted pony. The Pegasus counted out her bits from a small bag, but she was stopped by Sweet Tooth. Right before she was about to place the money onto the counter, the coffee was pushed her way a little further.

"Please don't." She said with a sympathetic smile. "It's on the house. On me. Take it."

Fluttershy sat there is silence, unsure of what to do. Should she pay anyway? It would be wrong to take it and not pay her bits. They both can get into trouble!

"Go ahead. Take it." Sweet Tooth repeated.

"Oh...no. I-I can..."

"Miss....Fluttershy, is it? You seem like a relatable mare. To me at least. You know, I was just like you when I was younger, and I've learned a thing or two since my graduation from school. That being said, I've reached the point that you are in once or twice. Fluttershy, there is no shame in asking for help from anypony if you need it. I would hire some assistants if I were you There are always ponies looking for jobs on the bulletin board downtown."

"Y-you aren't the first one who told me that. My friend Rainbow Dash told me the same exact thing."

"I rest my case then." Sweet Tooth announced, as she shooed her away with a smile. "Now go, skedaddle. Oh, and good luck."

Suddenly, the doors bursted open with enough force to make Sweet Tooth jump in surprise! Fluttershy nearly dropped her coffee at the sudden bang!

"THEY FOUND ANOTHER ONE!!"

There was a middle aged stallion with an acne ridden face in the doorway. A news crier, a pony who would either deliver the daily current events to each house, or announce the news to any ponies nearby. He wore the blue uniform and all. Everypony gasped in fear and interest as the pony ran further into the store. The news pony dropped the sack on his back that held several dozens of rolled up newspapers. Every last one of them fell out, and rolled across the floor. Ponies swarmed to snatch up a news paper like vultures.

"Hey, gimmie!"

"That one's mine! I called it"

"Let go!"

These were but some of the cries that greedy ponies let out as they fought for their own copies.

Fluttershy managed to pick one up before the others got there. She removed the rubber band that held the roll together with her teeth, and the paper unfurled. Sweet Tooth flattened out the paper. Several ponies who weren't able to get a paper in time, huddled around them like how children would when an elder tells an intriguing story. Gasps were let out, as ponies feasted their eyes on the front page.

There they could see a clear shot of an abnormal human somewhere in an uncharted cave. The forth one so far. This one was a female, a great deal older than the last one that was caught. She was looking directly at the camera with a look of surprise on her face, squinting slightly due to the flash of the camera. This one wore more baggier clothing than the others. She wore what appeared to be a pair of dark grey sweat pants, as well as strange blue foot ware. They were thin, thin enough that ponies nearly mistaken her shoes as her actual skin. However, when they noticed the odd design for the toes, their thoughts were flipped on a dime.

They appeared to be normal foot ware, just with a thinner design, but there was a gap where the toes would be. The material was purposefully designed to leave space between the largest toe from the others without exposing any skin underneath.

The female wore a very strange top piece. It was thin and grey, just like her pants. However, there were no sleeves on this shirt. This shirt covered her abdomen and extended all the way up to her shoulders, only to have a single strap wrap around each shoulder. Since there were no sleeves, it revealed athletic arms that glared from the flash of the camera. Each hand ended with a pair of gloves on each hand with the ends cut off, exposing her fingers. Despite all of these details, her facial description was far more interesting.

She had short black hair that only stopped where the nape of the neck met the base of the head. The bangs were snow white and were parted to reveal two thin eyes. Eyes that showed remarkable resemblance of a pony for Haysia. Again like before, her eyes revealed that familiar shade of grey for her irises. The same exact shade as the others.

"Woah! Would you look at that." Sweet Tooth gasped. "She looks like she's one of them Haysian ponies."

"Her clothing seems to revealing to the cold out there." Fluttershy commented as she took a sip from her coffee. "She must be freezing out there!"

"I can't believe that another one was spotted. That's the fourth one this week!" A random pony exclaimed. "Did they catch her?"

"No."[i/] Another responded. "It says here that this one was extremely agile and quick. She managed to escape, but a watch is underway."

"Wow." Sweet Tooth stated with interest, leaning in over the newspaper. "Another one. I wonder why their eyes are all grey, instead of glowing green like the others? Wait...hmmm...it says here that she showed no hostile intentions. She just ran in the other direction."

"That is strange." Fluttershy said, as she took a small sip from her coffee. "Usually they start shooting when they spot you. I can only imagine what purpose they have. I wonder what is going through their heads right now?"

*******************************************************

"Ah! Son of a bitch! My feeeeeet!"

Our feet or paws are throbbing after walking for four strait hours with very little breaks in between. We were both limping through the desert wasteland. Nothing but dirt and a little more plant life than I remembered. I adjusted the bag hanging off of my shoulder as I groaned. My hand had a strong grip on the revolver in my right hand. My back ached. Everything that I was carrying was taking its toll. The rifle wasn't helping either.

"God...I could use some water right about now."

Joel yipped with excitement. I looked down, and I saw Joel looking up at me. his ears were perked up, and his tail wagged with an uncontrollable amount of anticipation.

"What are you looking at?" I asked rather snappy as I shrugged. "What? You need some water?"

Joel's ears perked up again. He licked his lips in response.

"I'll take that as a yes."

I looked around us. I searched far and wide for any sign of incoming danger. There was nothing to hide behind. Like I said before, there was only dirt and some desert weeds.

I sighed as I practically fell to the ground. "Well, alright. Come here."

Joe hurried over to me, and sat in front of me. He was fidgeting is his spot, as if he was a puppy again, waiting to get a peanut butter treat that my Mom used to make for him. I looked through the camera bag and took out the canteen. I twisted off the cap, and took a small sip, large enough to fill the space underneath my tongue before I swallowed. After my turn, I carefully filled the cap to the rim, trying not to spill any. I held it out for Joel. He peered into the nectar of life, and sunk his tongue into the water.

A wet slapping sound was the only noise for miles around. All around us was a depressing frigid desert. There no animals on the ground. There were no birds in the sky. There wasn't even a breeze in the wind. It was just bitter and desolate.

I looked back at Joel, who was licking every inch of the saliva caked cap of the canteen.

"Sick." I scolded as I wiped out with the inside with my shirt. "Just sick."

I twisted the cap back on and placed it into the bag before zipping it shut. Reluctant to get up, mainly in my feet, I just sat there in a criss cross position like I was meditating. I reached into my pocket to pull out my phone. With doubt in my thoughts, I turned it on. Oh, what a surprise! No frigging signal.

"Figures."

I decided because I was sitting down, that we would have ourselves some food. Besides, I haven't even opened an MRE yet, and I was getting pretty hungry. We both were. I opened the bag again, and pulled out a packet. Ripping the thick plastic off, I opened to see what treasure lied inside. I pulled out another tightly sealed package. It was a brown package that had bold black letters on the top that read, ROAST BEEF.

I began to gnaw on it to create a hole, but I stopped. I figured that I'd rather save that for an actual meal. As much as I was hungry, I was still gonna have to conserve our supplies. You never know when you might need it. I reached my hand in again, and pulled out a bag of MnM's. A desert provided by the U.S Army.

I ripped it open, and a few came rolling out onto my palm. Joel whined as he leaned in to smell the candy. I moved my hand away from him, and he looked at me with puppy eyes. His ears were flattened against his head.

"Give me a sec, will ya? Jeeze."

I popped a few, before I dug out the bag of dog food. Using the small red bowl that I found, I poured food inside to the halfway point. I placed the bowl on the ground in front of Joel, and he dug into the food like he hasn't eaten in days. He ate and I continued to pop a few MnM's every few minuets. After ten minuets of both eating and resting, I finished my snack, and Joel finished his.

As mush as I hated what I was about to say, it was unescapable. I packed everything up, and zipped up the camera bag. I threw it over my shoulder, as I rose to my feet. Already, my feet were begging me to stop.

"Come on, Joel." I groaned. "Let's move."

Joel slowly stood up, and stood by my side. As Joel looked up at me, I gazed down upon what seemed like a never ending lonesome path. The lazy side of me asked if I was gonna have to walk that far. I replied with self discipline when I took my first step.

For another four hours, I have been doing nothing but mindless walking. Roaming the wasteland on autopilot. This time, I've been taking breaks more often. Every now and then we would take a sip of water from the canteen, but we just mainly walked. we haven't eaten anything else since then. Actually to be honest, I've been trying to keep my mind more occupied. Mainly by humming several tunes over and over again until I hated one I was currently humming. I didn't bother playing I-Spy with myself. I didn't even bother with trying to cope with what happened to us so far. It would only drive me insane with fear and paranoia. It is both pointless and idiotic. Childish even.

As time passed, there were more trees and plant life becoming more and more common than before. Some even had some green on them, but there were a few trees that were dead and on the ground. Not much more than that. The only other factor was the occasional eagle screech.

At least there was that minor pro to the situation we were in.

That was pretty much the routine for a while. If Joel wasn't paying attention, I would've missed a golden opportunity. We were shuffling along as usual. I was looking around at our surroundings. The sky was clearer than before. Still dark and grey, but the sun was shining brighter than before. The trees around us grew taller the further we went. Hundreds of green leaves were blossoming from their branches that swayed with the chilling breeze. I even spotted a few flowers as we wandered. Flowers from every color of the rainbow. It was about two hours till sundown and I was in a deep trance of mystification.

Joel barked, making me snap out of my auto-pilot state. I looked at him as I was about to snap at him, but I saw that he was looking at. Something to our left, in the direction of the sun. Looking in his direction, I saw the gift that God had provided us with.

Off in the distance, there was a black spot. Just a darker area far out. Curious, I walked in its direction, with Joel following close behind. I used my hand to block the sun out of my eyes. I could see that it was a cave. A large cave, large enough for me to stand inside. An excited smile began to spread across my face. We just found ourselves shelter!

"Boom! Ha ha!"

Despite my throbbing feet, I ran over to the cave! It grew bigger as I drew nearer to it. I stopped right at the entrance to the inside. It was big enough for the both of us to fit. By far. It was darker inside, but I could see quite a bit further down. The floor of the cave was conveniently smooth, as well as the walls. They were curvy in areas, but we can made do.

"Echo! echo!"

Joel barked. His barked became distorted as his bark traveled downward.

Our voices rattled along the inside of the cave. I waited for a moment. Nothing. Silence. I looked at Joel.

"Let's get in, shall we?"

I took the time to do an inspection of the cave. There were no secret passages or anything special like that. It was pretty much a strait shot, getting narrower the further down you go, colder too. The floor of the cave was still thankfully smooth, but then again, it is rock we're talking about. It's gonna be uncomfortable either way. After a few minuets of seeing if the cave was safe, I made my way back to the mouth.

I sat myself down against a smoother area on the wall of the cave and I sighed in relief. It was about time something was going our way after everything that has happened to us. I'm just glad that we've found shelter for the night. That being said, a thought came to my mind. It is going to get pretty cold once nightfall arrives, and I don't think we'll be able to make it till dawn with our own body heat. We're going to need a fire. I looked outside the entrance to the cave.

Outside, there were enough trees to gather a good amount of fire wood to the last us the night. However, one question came to mind.

How the hell am I gonna start a fire without any matches or a lighter?

I sat there and pondered on that question for a while as Joel slept by my side, curled into a ball and completely exhausted after a day of wandering through the desert. I was tried myself. Really tired. My feet were throbbing with a pounding pulse. I slipped my feet out of my shoes, exposing my feet to the cool air. Kicking back, I lied back while I stroked Joel's ears. With my phone in other hand, I checked to see if there was a signal connection. You probably know what the outcome of that was.

I rested my head against the cave wall, adjusting myself to the most comfortable position possible. I sighed as my eyes closed, hoping that I would be able to take a quick nap. For five minuets, I sat there against the wall with my eyes shut. My chest moved back and forth with each breath I took. For a moment, I really felt relaxed. I felt safe and relieved, despite everything that has happened. Resting in our newly found sanctuary, I felt myself drift off into the darkness of my own mind. The own sound of my breathing silenced to nothing but a whisper. I was asleep.

The cold air around me faded away until I could feel neither the chilling nip of Winter, or the pleasant breeze of Summer. Everything around me felt colorless and grey. I felt nothing. No happiness, nor fear. Yet, at the same time, I was aware of everything. I was in the same abyss of darkness that I found myself in before.

"I ammmm the mmasster of your faatee."

"I amm the captainnn of my soul."

I heard an ominous whispering in my head. The pitch and echo made it hard to tell who it was, or if it was male or female. It was distorted and alien.

"Forrrgive mee for what I ammm about tooo doooo."

Just then, an overpowering squeezing sensation crushed my lungs! I would've screamed, but several sharp objects was pressing itself against the inside of my left side.

CRRRAACK!

An sickening series of cracks thundered in my ears! Several sharp objects were forcefully pressing themselves up against my skin! The pain grew, and the pressure in my side threatened to tear through my skin like soaked bread! As the air was squeezed out of my lungs, I could only suffer the oppressing torture of suffocation!

I could feel my six senses slam in consciousness like a freight train! My throat could only let out a desperate wheeze as my arms reached for anything!

FWISHH!

A blinding blue light burned itself into my retinas! I was relieved of the pressure in my chest, as I could fully suck in air. With a giant hiss, the light was quickly drawn back to a single point in the center of my vision. With my sense of sight returned, I quickly recognized my familiar horrific surroundings!

I found myself looking down upon my own mangled body! My blood soaked shirt was ripped and torn to reveal my shattered ribs pressing themselves against my skin! I let out an agonized gurgle as I nearly vomited at the sight!

"No! NO! Not again!!"

My head snapped up with no effort or pain whatsoever. I found myself back on the butte, with my limp body resting against the cold metal of my Uncle's Hummer! Same license plate and everything! My heart was racing. My eyes darted left and right!

"J-Joel!? Mom! Dad! SOMEBODY!!!"

I tried to get up, but my legs refused to work with the rest of my body! My torso defined my own commands as well! The only parts of my body that I could move were my own arms and head! I screamed to wake up from this horrid nightmare! My heart was pounding as sweat drenched my face!

"No! not this again!"

Suddenly, out of my control, I found myself looking to the top of the butte far up ahead of me, and I winced in fear. Flailing and swinging about like before, I found myself gazing upon the very creatures that threatened to kill both Joel, and I! Giant, glowing tentacles towered above me, originating from the top of the butte!

"No God! Please no!"

They all stopped what they were doing, and they all slowly turned to me at once. Each and every one of them were aimed at me as if they heard my pitiful cry. They studied me, analyzing every detail of my battered state of health. It got very quiet. Deathly quiet. They stared at me and I stared back up at them, waiting for their next move. There was no sound around me. I wanted to shrivel up and die right there.

Before I could even react in time, they all lunged at me! All of them split and broke apart into several smaller appendages as they let out high pitched shrieks! I could barely let out a gasp as they all piled up on me! Everything turned into the white flash of light as they fell on top of me! My cries were muffled to the point where I could barely hear myself scream! I covered my eyes, trying to block the light out of my eyes. I prayed that I would wake up any moment! I didn't want to see this ever again!

My heart was racing in my ears. It grew louder and louder with each passing moment! My ears drums felt like they were about to burst! I clamped down onto my ears. Darkness was swallowing me whole.

Ba-bum! Ba-bum!

"Wake up wake up wake up wake up."

"BA-BUM! BA-BUM!"

"Wake up. Please."

"BA-BUM!"

Silence ensued. Only silence. No pounding in my ears. No darkness. There was light peaking through what I realized were the spaces in between my fingers.

I found myself with my hands gripped on my face. Joel was barking at me, trembling slightly. The phone that I set to forty five minuets, was ringing an obnoxious jingle. My T-shirt was saturated with sweat, as well as my forehead. No blood. Shaking uncontrollably, I lowered my hands to my side, as I struggled to steady my breathing. I felt my heart beating in my chest.

It was all a dream. Just a terrible vision of my memories.

Joel inched over to me, stopping a few feet before me. He sniffed in my direction. I leaned forward, reached out a quivering hand, and ushered him over to me.

"It's ok." I whispered. "I'm....I'm fine now."

I sat there curled into a ball for a while, calming myself down.

"Oh God." I sniffed. "Oh God...why? Why?"

Joel moved over to me, and he poked at the side of my head with his nose before he whimpered quietly. Lazily moving my head to his direction, I sorta slapped my head against the head, and scratched him. His ears perked up slightly, as well as his tail, and he licked my cheek.

"Ohhh man. How long was I out?" I sighed, wiping my eyes away of any tears.

I checked my phone, and I nearly gawked at the how much time has passed. The alarm was still ringing its default jingle. I shifted my gaze to the outside world, and it was almost dark! I was asleep for almost two hours!? Two frigging hours!?

"Shit!" I gasped. "The fire!"

The air was much colder now. Cold enough to see a misty manifestation of my own breath. I slipped on my shoes, and I lumbered out of the cave. There was only a little bit of sunlight left, and it was fading fast.

With frantic movements, I spent fifteen minuets in the dim twilight of sundown, gathering twigs and sticks for a fire for both Joel and I. From tree to tree I went. After a five minuets, I wandered back into the cave with my arms full of fire fuel. I dropped it all onto the ground. The racket of sticks bounced off the walls of the cave. The sounds merged together to form a high pitched ringing sound.

I fell to my knees, and looked at my inventory of firewood. i picked out a large flat piece of bark and placed it out separate for the pile, as well as some twigs and bushy moss that I picked off of some trees.

Placing it on top of the wooden slate, I picked out a stick that was an acceptable size and thickness. I tested it, attempting to bend it across my knee. It remained sturdy and firm, and I tossed it onto the separate pile. An end of the stick clanged against the rock beneath. Resting my hands on my sides, I sighed.

I was gonna have to do this the old fashioned way, wasn't I? Well, this is gonna be a pain. Let's do it, caveman style.

Before I started, I had an idea. I hurried over to the bag and searched around inside for a moment. Moving things around. I found it and I held it in my hand. The tiny flashlight that I first found inside the bag. Running my fingers along its cylinder shape and I found the rubber switch.

"Moment of truth." I said with hope in my voice.

I pressed on it, and it came to life. A bright light erupted from the opposite end, revealing the roof of the cave above. Relieved, I stuck the light into my mouth, and held it there. With the bright light, I saw Joel looking at me, his eyes reflected the light with a turquoise glow. Nodding at him, I knelt to the pile of twigs. I arranged them so I could get more effective results. I gripped the stick firmly and placed one end in the center of the pile.

"Let's do this. Nature, do your stuff."

With a sigh, I began rubbing my hands back and forth, each going in the opposite direction. My hands traveled down to the base of the stick, before I moved them back up to the other end. I did this again, and again, and again. Repeating the same process again, and again, and again. I did this for a while. I can't say how long I was at it, but there was only darkness outside now, and the air was numbing my hands. It made my hands difficult to move in any other motion than the one I was doing right now. Joel sat patiently by my side, watching me struggle to get a fire going the whole time.

He leaned in to get a better view, but I gently pushed him away.

I grew impatient after doing this repeated action for a while. I rubbed the stick faster.

"Come on. Grrr....piece of shit." I growled through my mouth.

Gosh, I know the voice was generous enough to give us supplies, but didn't she think to give me a match or two? That would've made this much easier! Yeah, instead of giving Trevor a few matches, I'll just give him a figging book on the history of Equestria! Awesome!

I was mindlessly doing it now, cursing myself. Many vulgar words ere running through my head.

"This is the life. Yeah...being beaten to a mangled mess, and abandoned to rot in the middle of nowhere? Yeah, that's great! Fantastic. What's its motive for all of this, anyway? Saying all of that stuff about the "Children of the Night" crap? What the hell is this all ab-"

I was interrupted by the barking to my side. I tuned to Joel extremely annoyed. His ears were perked up, as if he was glad about startling me. I was about to snap at him. That was, until I saw thin streams of grey smoke obscure the view between us. My eyes instantly darted to the source below me. There amongst the twigs and moss, was a thick blotch of grey smoke. I couldn't help but smile!

An idea popped into my mind. I rushed over to my bag, and dug out the book on Equestria. Throwing the book open, I gripped the first page and began to rip it out, but I stopped. I thought about what I was about to do. If I was in this Equestria place, then I would need to know information. If anything, this book could be a guide on what to expect out there. Hell, maybe it can even provide me with answers on how to get home! Instead, I flipped to the glossary, and ripped out every last page. Fifteen pages in total.

Letting the book drop to the ground, I rushed back to the smoke, and I crumpled a page to a small ball letting a corner stick out. I picked at the source and I cautiously placed the paper beside the smoke, blowing on it gently when I was finished. The smoke grew slightly as it swayed back with every breath I gave it. I continued to blow on the smoke softly. The smoke grew larger every time.

"Yessss. Yes. Yes! Come on! Give me some sugar."

And there it was, a small patch of glowing orange embers. The embers latched onto an end corner of the paper, and a small flame appeared. The flame began to expand and spread!

"Yes!"

Grabbing another piece of paper, I carefully placed another ball beside the first paper ball, which was being consumed with an orange flame. With growing anticipation, I watched the flame spread to the next paper ball! Quickly, I built an amateur pile of sticks, and I moved the paper balls onto that pile with another piece of paper. It wasn't long before the pile was swallowed by a crackling orange blaze.

"YES!!"

i jumped up in excitement! Joel simply sat there and watched me dance like a moron.

"I DID IT! HA!" I shouted. " I....MADE....FIIIRE!!"

After another few moments of celebration, I sat down on the ground, panting heavily. I couldn't wipe the smile off of my face. There was no need to breath on my freezing hands. There was no need to worry about freezing to death. Not anymore. I moved my hands over to the fire. Overtime, my fingers were able to more freely, rather than the robotic motions that they have been suffering from for quite some time.

Both Joel, and I moved closer to the fire. I lied down right beside it, while Joel was curled into a ball at my legs. The fire continued to warm us with its presence. The light of the fire projected our shadows onto the wall of the cave behind us. They danced as the flames twitched. For a while we just lied there on the cave floor. Finally able to relax. Every now and again, I would add more sticks to the fire, before I got lazy. So I tossed on the rest of the firewood. Hopefully, it will last us for a good period of the night. Enough to where we won't get pneumonia.

For the final time, I lied down right beside Joel, who was trying to sleep. His eyes were nearly shut, and his ears twitched slightly. I didn't mean to be rude, but I had come to a unexpected realization. The awareness of it all made me feel guilty that i didn't see it before. As gentle as I could be, I moved Joel closer to me, and I hugged him tight. He was resistant at first, mainly due to the fact that he was abruptly awoken. He was tensed up for a brief moment before he loosened himself. For a minuet, I just clung to him, like a child would with his favorite toy or blanket. It didn't matter if he was a dog and that he couldn't understand me, I didn't care.

"I'm glad you're alright." I sighed, as I gazed into the fire. I was about to say something else, but I thought it was weird enough, so I just remained silent.

I didn't feel tired. I was alert and ready for anything! Well ok, that's a lie. I was exhausted. My feet were still unbearably sore, and I was scared. Scared for the both of us. I didn't know what lied ahead of us. All I knew was that we couldn't live off of sips of water or scraps of food forever. I'm scared when I'm awake, and I'll be scared if I fall asleep. I'll have another night terror like I did before, I just know it. I don't know what to do. Not a damn clue.

Already, Joel was fast asleep. His sides heaved in and out with every breath. It was making me even more sleepy than before. As reluctant as I was, I hoped that I would sleep without any sort of disturbing dreams or visions. In my head, I said goodnight for both of us, followed by each name of my family. I even added Clair.

"Goodnight guys."

I stared out into the open and sighed.

"Night, guys." I whispered.

With that, I lied there in silence, alone with my own thoughts that I could finally tend to. Maybe I'll fall asleep tonight. Maybe I won't. All I know is whatever comes our way, it couldn't be any worse than it is right now.

Can it?

Chapter 8 Suppression

"I got it! I got it!"

I ran underneath the soaring football with my arms outstretched! My eye were on the ball as it spiraled closer to me! It was so close! So close!

"I got it!!"

I caught it! It fell right into my hands! I did it! I jammed my feet into the Earth. Dirt flew as my shoes broke through the green grass below.

"Atta boy!" My father cheered as he clapped. "That's my boy!"

"Holy cow, that was amazing!" I shouted as I hurried back with the ball cradled in my arms. "Did you see what I did!?"

Dad sat down. "Yes, son, we all did! That was sweet. Now come and sit. It's lunchtime. We have sandwiches."

I stopped right beside Joel and and Clair. Clair usher me down with a heart warming smile. I sat myself down on my share of the picnic blanket. Chad picked a wrapped sandwich out of a large blue cooler in front of me, and he tossed it my way. I caught it and I began to rip way at the plastic wrapping.

"Here you go, Clair."

Chad picked another sandwich out of the cooler and held like a football. He made a dramatic throwing motion before he gently tossed it over to her. The sandwich flew through the gap in her hands and hit her in the face. Her face scrunched and her head shot back as if she was shot rather than hit by a sandwich. She remained with that facial expression as my eye brows rose and my jaw dropped slightly.

"Oh!" Chad exclaimed. "Clair, I'm so sorry! I didn't mean-"

Clair glared at him with evil glare, then she bursted out with laughter. She snorted as she waved him off. "Heh. It's ok, man! No harm done."

We all got a laugh out of that.

For a while, we all sat there and ate our lunches. We exchanged stories, told jokes, and played 20 Questions. I picked out another sand which from the cooler and I began to undo the wrapping.

"Oh! Wait...wait..." Zoey said as she thought long and hard. "It's small..and it jumps off of cliffs. Is it a...a Lemon? Lemming? It's that isn't it?"

Clair nodded. "You're on the money, kid."

I leaned back so I was resting on my elbows, a ham sandwich was held in my left hand. I took in the warm air through my nose and exhaled through my mouth. I did this several times as I looked at the surrounding nature in a sense of awe and wonderment.

There was not a cloud in sight to hide away the sapphire blue sky above. The sun remained high in the sky, showering us in its warm glow of tranquility. All around us was grass. Silky green grass that stretched for miles in every direction. It went for as long as I could see, curving along hillsides. Out in the distance, a range out mountains stood tall and proud with their tips covered in snow. There was nobody around for miles. Nobody could bother us or hurt us. It was just me and the ones I held dear to my heart.

"It's nice, ain't it?"

Clair leaned back so we were at eye level with each other.

"Yes. Yes it is." I said in amazement before I lied down in the grass. "It's beautiful here."

Clair lied down with me. The two of us lied together in the grass looking up into the sky. Joel seeing this moved himself over to us, and curled up into a ball between us. The three of us together remained there in peace as I scratched the top of Joel's head. To our right, the others talked amongst themselves, laughing and having a good time.

"This is nice." I said softly. "We should do stuff like this more often."

"I couldn't agree more. Too bad we can't though." She said rather disappointed.

"Hmm?" I asked, turning my head to her.

I sat up, slightly taken aback from her response. "What do you mean?"

Clair chuckled a little, as if she knew something that I didn't know.

"You'll see."

BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP BEEP

"The hell?" I gasped.

The random beeping noise caught me off guard and I shot up to my feet. I couldn't detect the source of this noise. It seemed like the wind was carrying it over our heads.

BEEP BEEP BEEP

I looked at my family, to see their reactions, but they were gone. Everything there was gone! I looked back at Clair and Joel. They were gone as well!

"Where is everyone!?" I said nervously as the ringing grew louder and louder. "Hello!"

BEEP BEEP BEEP

****************************

BEEP BEEP BEEP

"Hmm?"

I felt the warm air around me grow bitter and cold, my skin began to tremble. I lifted my head a little as my eyes cracked open slightly. Eye grub the built up over night crumbled away as I wiped my eyes. My hair was hung over in front of my eyes, blocking out a majority of the sunlight before me. I pulled my hair back to see my phone ringing and buzzing. I could feel Joel move his head up as he was woken up at the same moment as I was.

BEEP BEEP BEEP

I groaned as I began to sit up. Joel quickly rose to all fours. He stretched as he yawned. I did the same. However, my body did not feel perfect. As I stood up, my back released a number of cracks and pops. Reaching to the roof of the cave, I stretched and released a majority of the tension that was built up overnight.

BEEP BEEP BEEP

"Oh shut it." I groaned as I turned the alarm off.

Looking at the phone, I saw that it was at 91%. Not bad so far. Still plenty of battery. I wrapped my arms around myself. It was freezing! My teeth chattered and clattered together rapidly. Was the fire still alive?

I looked at what was now a pile of ash and black charcoal. Thin streams of smoke rose up from the ashes. Our faithful source of warmth has past onto a better place.

"Damn." I sighed. Joel sniffed at the pile, being careful not to snort any ash. "That sucks."

Scratching my head, I made my way to the mouth of the cave. Just what I set my phone for. Dawn was just beginning. There was enough light to see without using my phone. I couldn't waste much time. First, I eat. I'll go to the bathroom, and then we'll be on our way. And I did just that.

I ate every last morsel of the roast beef and I fed Joel right after. I took a leak before I took a sip of water. I let Joel drink out of the cap before I screwed the canteen shut. And that concludes our breakfast. After that, I gathered everything together. I double checked the cave to make sure that I had everything, and I was set. Both my rifle and my bag hung off my shoulders, and I held my revolver in my hand. The finger was nowhere near the trigger

"Joel." I called. "Joel, you ready?"

I looked back to see Joel with his back left leg risen over a rock before he put it down. He hurried over to me.

"Good boy. Can't waste time today. I have a good feeling we'll meet somebody soon."

Joel sat down, and he looked up at me.

"Let's move, shall we?"

***********************

A high pitched whiney screech woke nearby residents as a heavily armored train was coming into Appaloosa's Train Station. On the platform, several guards stood and waited patiently on the outside of the town dome. They were positioned so two were at each booth. Slowly, the multicolored train ceased to a halt. Each door to the train was perfectly aligned with each booth. Every door opened simultaneously as the trains' conductor allowed departure.

Almost instantly after the doors opened, a yellow and red blur came speeding out from the second to last door of the train! Guards shot back in surprise. The orb dug into the floor to stop itself right in front of two uneasy guards. Before their hooves, the was an eager looking filly, bouncing in her spot with excitement. An Earth pony. She was yellow with red messy hair and tail. She was absent of a cutie mark. However, on her head was an abnormally large pink bow, which bopped up and down with every bounce she took. In her mouth, she held a large briefcase with the grip of her teeth.

The small filly said something, but it was muffled as the the briefcase was still in her mouth, so she spat in out, and it clunked to the ground.

"Applejack! Hurry up! Please!" She cried out impatiently. "I have to see Sweetie Belle!"

Her voice had a strong southern accent, quite common in Appaloosa. Maybe she is an original resident of Appaloosa bride the first attack?

"Applebloom!" Another pony with an even stronger accent snapped from within the metal plates train,

As more ponies were exiting the train, a group of three ponies came out of the same door the filly did. The first one out was an Earth pony. She was orange with blonde hair. Her hair was long, extending down to her chest. She wore a large cowboy hat that nearly blocked out her eyes from view. Her tail was nearly touching the ground. However, both of them were tied up in a ponytail. A rather ironic hair style. Her cutie mark were three apples huddled together. The pony looked up to reveal a pair of light green eyes.

"Applebloom, be patient!" She snapped. "We'll get in when we get in. You'll just have to be patient."

Behind her was a red and muscular stallion with a half of a macintosh apple for a cutie mark, followed by an elderly green mare with an apple pie for a cutie mark. They all made their way to the same booth that Applebloom was at as she eagerly pounded her hooves into the polished wooden floor.

"Sorry, fellas." Applejack said, apologizing for Applebloom. "She hasn't seen her friend in a long time. You know how it goes these days."

The guards said nothing. One only reached out a hoof while the other stood guard. Applejack handed the guard four identification cards containing information about their physical descriptions, especially cutie arms. The guard read out each of their names aloud as if he was reading a list.

"Hmmm...Applejack, Granny Smith, Applebloom, annnd...Big Macintosh. Uh huh. What's your business here?" He asked as he peered up from the cards.

"Visiting some friends in town for a couple days." Applejack announced as she brought each of her family members in for an awkward hug.

The guard just stood there in confusion while the other struggled to hold in his laughs.

"Ooookay. *Ahem* Miss, are you in possession of any objects or substances that are considered illegal or dark magic?"

Applejack spoke for everypony in her group as she shook her head in denial. "Noooo sir. We are as clean as a whistle!"

The guards eyes peered down at their baggage. "Then you won't mind if I search through your belongings?" He asked, eyes narrowing.

Everypony dropped their luggage to the wooden floor without hesitation. Applejack stood aside as she presented him their luggage with confidence. Applejack hovered her hoof over them, as if she created some kind of fancy cuisine. The guard gave her a small smile before her bent over to examine the contents inside each bag.

He first went through Granny Smith's luggage, the elder pony. She didn't pack much. All she brought with her were a couple hats, some old silverware, most likely silverware that has been handed down upon generations. The final thing she packed were a couple of bits. No more than the maximum amount, thrity five bits.

The guard examined Applebloom's bag next. Items included were dozens of bows of different sizes, colors, and designs. He also found a multitude of comic books. Other than a dusty photo book, that was it.

Next, he examined Big Macintosh. The large one of the group who hasn't spoken a word. All he had with him was a small backpack. The guard unzipped the top and peered inside. What he found really threw him off. Inside, there was a small doll. The doll was old, having a few undone stitches, as stuffing was pushing against the threads and a loose eye. He found this doll, when he dug through what seemed like an endless supply of accessories for the doll. Hats, ties, bows, facial hair ect...

"What the-"

Big Macintosh zipped the bag shut, and snatched it away from him in a blink of an eye. Big Macintosh held the bag in his mouth with a sly yet nervous grin.

"It's for uhhh....my daughter?" He said nervously. "Uh yes! It's for my daughter."

"But..." Applebloom said confused. "You ain't got any ki- ouch!"

The guard shook his head in disapproval and moved to the final bag. Applejacks' bag. She had a knapsack that she placed on the ground. In one pocket, there were several letters and pictures. In the other pocket, there was a large bin with a blue top. He took it out and held it on a hoof. It was surprisingly heavy.

"Well well well....what do we have here?"

"Oh, that?" Applejack asked uneasily. "That's just a pie that I baked for our friends in town. It's square cause' we didn't have any pie tins cause' we wanted to help those in need since the first attack. That's uh...that ain't a problem is it?" She asked as she watched him take of the top.

The guard set the pie down. He poked at it with a hoof. He already began to nod his head.

"Yes, it is. I'm sorry, but I can't let this through. Royal policy."

Applejacks' eyes widened in surprise. She was taken aback by his denial of the pie. She leaned in to look at the pie to see if there was anything wrong with it that she could fix.

"What? Why? What's wrong with it? Why ca-"

"Applejack." Interrupted Big Macintosh. "It's alright. It's best no to argue with the authority."

"No sir! I wanna know what's wrong with it. I baked this pie for our friends cause' we haven't seen em' in a while. I just want to know whats wrong with a darn thang!"

"Listen, the pie is just to big. To big to fit something inside. Plus, I don't what's in this pie. It could that Poison Joke for all I know." The guard said calmly.

"There's nothin' in it, I swear on it! I'm Applejack! Element of Honesty? Remember? I'm telling the truth!"

"Listen, Applejack, I'm sorry, but I can't let this through. To many problems with it. Now listen, you can either ditch this pie, or you can't come in. What's it gonna be?" He threatened with reluctancy.

Applejack fumbled with her words in appalment. She was about to try reasoning with him, but she gave up. She hung her head low in defeat. With pain in her heart, she tossed the pie and all into a nearby trash bin without a word of argument. Her ears twitched when she heard it splatter when it fell to the bottom of the bin.

"Alright, last test. Please stand a foot apart from each other and stand still." The guard commanded.

The Apple Family did so. The second guard took his spear and touched everypony in the chest with the point. Everytime he did, the spear would flash a plain green color.

"Alrighty then, you are free of any dark magic. You are free to pass." The guard confirmed as he stood aside.

The family got their luggage together and began to pass through the purple wall that separated them from the inside. First was Applejack, then Granny Smith. Next was Big Macintosh, but Appleloom didn't follow. She was to busy marveling at the colossal purple dome that surrounded Appaloosa.

It was the same spell that was used to keep the Changelings out of Canterlot during the Royal Wedding. If she remembered correctly, that shield was smashed to pieces after being battered enough. Then again, every town or city is required to have a M.E 2.0, or a Magica Enhancer 2.0. This contraption keeps the shield going, and makes it stronger. It helps keep the Humans out and the ponies inside, where it's safe and away from the battles outside.

"Hey, Applebloom." Applejack called. Applebloom turned her gave to Applejack who waited for her on the other side of the dome. "You wanna see Sweetie Belle, don't ya?"

Holy smokes! Sweetie Belle! That's right!

Applebloom pressed herself against the purple wall. The dome began to part itself when she her head was poking through the other side. Where the dome was on her body as she passed through, she felt a cold stinging feeling as she reached the other side of the dome. As quick as she entered, she was standing at Applejacks' hooves. She looked up to see her sister staring back down at her.

"Well? Let's go. You dodnt come speeding outta that train for nothin', did ya?"

Once again, Appleblooms' eyes widened with excitement. "No I did not!"

Before Applejack could react, Applebloom was off in a completely random direction. The luggage that was gripped in her teeth seemed weightless as she ran. Applejack stuck out a hoof in protest. She was about to say anything, but she gave up right there. Her hoof fell to the ground as she sighed. Big Macintosh came up beside her and patted her on the back.

"Let her run around for a bit." He said in a hushed tone. "I haven't seen her this happy in a long time. Let her enjoy it,."

"Sweetie Belle!" Applebloom shouted as she darted around corners and through crowds of ponies. "I'm coming!"

Applebloom was too excited to notice the surroundings around her. She didn't notice how everypony shuffled along in a deep state of depression. Looking at the ground, they were so deadened of emotion that their actions almost seemed robotic. Their coats were darkened fro the dirt as the can only bathe once a week. She was too excited to notice how everypony was living in small shacks, all aligned into rows. Rows that went on for what seemed like forever. Whenever she bumped into somepony, they would always shoot her a enraged glare before moving on. She didn't notice any of this until she saw the numbers 534 on the side of a cabin door.

She remembered how Applejack told the number of of Rarity's shed. That where Rarity was, and that's where Sweetiebelle is. But...there was a problem. Applebloom got a look at the entire exterior of the cabin. It wasn't very large or spacious. It was rather dirty and run down. This couldn't be the place. Rarity is supposed to live some big and fancy hotel or something! If this was the place, then she couldn't imagine how Rarity was handling this lifestyle.

Applebloom reached up and knocked on this door before pressing her ear on the door against the door, to see if anypony was inside. She could hear a rapid pattern of hoofsteps making their way to the door. In a spit second, the door was flung open, only to jump in surprise at the sound of Rarity's screeching voice!

"I'M HERE, DO YOU HAVE TO BE SO RUDE!!?"

Applebloom fell backwards and landed on her rump as she squirmed to get away. A pony nearly stepped on her as she crawled away, but the she simply growled in annoyance before moving on, leaving Applebloom in the dirt. Applebloom got up from the ground and brushed herself off with a free hoof.

"Oh goodness, Applebloom!" She hear Rarity gasp.

Rarity stepped out from the darkness of the doorway. She was in bad shape. Her purple mane was no longer long and curly. It was cut short and filthy with dirt and grub. Hundreds upon thousands of split ends stuck out in all directions. What was once a pure white coat, was now a dull brown with a few scattered spots of white. Her tail was slumped over and it dragged itself along the ground behind her.

Rarity rushed over to aid Applebloom after her outburst. Rarity assisted her up and brushed Applebloom off. The small filly just stood there awkwardly in the street.

"I'm fine Rarity, thanks." Applebloom said as she waved her off.

Applebllom couldn't help but look at Raritys, appearance. As Rarity was about to take her baggage, she caught Applebloom looking at her. As a reaction, Appleooms, eyes were then looking up at the sky in embarrassment.

"I know, I do not look so..clean..do I." She said.

"I didn't mean anything by it. It's just that yo-"

"I gave up on keeping clean a long time ago. I only bathe once a week anyway. If I tired to stay clean, I would eventually drive myself crazy, would I?"

Rarity bent over and took her luggage into her mouth. Standing in the doorway, Rarity invited her in with a gestured hoof. Applebloom walked through the doorway before Rarity closed the door behind her. Inside, it was dark. The only window in the shed was covered with a raggedy cloth which was assumed to be an improvised curtain. It wasn't even an efficient one either, considering the amount of holes and dangling pieces of thread on the fabric.

Rarity spat out the luggage, and it clunked to the floor. "Oh...sorry for how dark it is, darling. I've was asleep when you arrived."

Her horn illuminated a light blue glow as well as the rag covering the window. It rag made a jerking motion before it was dropped to the floor. Sunlight poured in to reveal that there was no floor. Just dirt. Nothing decorated the walls of anything else. The shed was practically empty other than a single bed in the middle of the room with one blanket and pillow.

"Home sweet home." Rarity joked. "A bath tub would be nice, but what are you gonna do?"

Applebloom looked around in bewilderment. She did not expect Rarity OR Sweetie Belle to live in someplace like this! Rarity, the most formal and cleanest of ponies! Wait...where was Sweetie Belle? It's just Rarity here. Where could she be?

"And about the whole yelling thing?" Rarity said as she sat down on the bed. "I uh...I get cranky when I don't get my beauty sleep. Not to mention the guards that come every day to Inspect the place. They are always so rude about it too. What I'm trying to say is that i apologize about earlier. It was very unlike me."

"Oh, it ain't a problem." Applebloom said as she looked around. The little filly looked underneath the bed for a moment only to find no Sweetiebelle. "Sayyyy...where's Sweetie Belle?"

"Oh, she's at school. Wait...in fact..." Rarity said as she thought about it. "She should be home any minuet now. We can talk until then!" She said as her eyes lit up.

"Yeah alright." Applebloom said, considering it with a nod. "Whatcha wanna talk about?"

Applebloom sat down on the ground and waited for her response. Rarity looked at her with a raised eyebrow. She sighed and patted on the space next to her.

"Why on Earth would you want to sit down there? Come sit up here with me."

Applebloom did so. She hopped up onto the bed and plopped down right next to Rarity like how a dog would when it lies down.

"So answer me this." Rarity said. "Where is Applejack, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith? Shouldn't they be here with you?"

"Ohhhhhh." Applebloom said, realizing what she did. "I mighta...left em' at the station." She said with a sly but guilty smile.

Rarity gave a smirk. "I see. Well, I'm sure they will find their way here."

"Yeah..." Applebloom said in the silence.

Applebloom kicked at the space in front of her. She sat there in the somewhat awkward silence of the room.

"Sooooo....how is Scootaloo? Will she be alright with her um...condition?"

He expression grew serious with concern. Rarity moved forward slightly to hear better. Applebloom looked to the ground She knew the answer, but she didn't know how to say it. She adjusted her positioning so she was facing Rarity.

"You know, she's doing better. *sigh* You know what? I gotta say, that filly there is a real trooper. Ever since the....incident, she has been learning to walk just fine. I mean...sure she hasn't really been the same after what happened, but I'm sure she'll be back to her normal self again. Jus' gotta give her time is all."

"Well I'm glad she's doing better." Rarity agreed as she lied back. "I don't have the strength to go through what she has. As much as I would like to talk about her. what are you doing? How is life back home?"

"Good. Just good. I miss you all. But at least I got work to keep my mind busy. I'm just glad I'm here."

Applebloom was about to continue, but she stopped. Her face scrunched up as she thought hard. "How long has it been?" She asked.

"Oh, about three minuets. Why?"

Applebloom was getting up from the bed and she hopped off. Applebloom searched through her luggage and pulled out a red, white, and blue striped bow.

"Sweetie Belle's gonna be her any moment. I"m gonna wait for her outside with this bow to show her! She'll love it!"

Applebloom exited the cabin, and closed the door softly. Right beside the door is where she began to undo the bow in her hair. She pulled one end, it slid through with ease, and the whole bow above became undone. She took it out of her mane and placed in a small space beside her. Then, she began to work on her new bow.

She was in deep concentration as she wrapped the fabric around her hair while her tongue hang out in a rather comical fashion. She was so focused on tying the bow together, that she didn't notice a small bird land right between her and the pink fabric that she took off. The bird was a dark brown with black tipped wings. Its beaked resembled a thin pair of tweezers. It leaned in to get a better look at the mysterious silky pink object before it. Coking its head, it pecked at it.

The sound of the beak pecking at Appleblooms' bow broke her concentration.

"Huh?"

She looked to her right, and she spotted the bird. Applebloom was surprised, but she quickly became excited as she hasn't seen another bird in months! The bird didn't seem to mind her joyful reaction. It didn't pay any attention to her.

"Hey there, little guy." Applebloom greeted in a high pitched voice. "My name is Applebloom. What is your name?" She asked, knowing the bird wouldn't be able to respond

The bird looked at her expressionless, before it turned its attention back to the fabric before it. Again, the bird quickly pecked at it. Applebloom noticed a small hole was being formed where the birds' beak struck, only to grow wider once it pecked it it once more.

"Heyyy." Applebloom scolded. "Don't do tha- hey!"

The bird took one look at applebloom before it snatched up the ribbon in the its beak before it took off into the air! Applebloom was too slow, as the bird was several meters above her as she lunged at it. Applebloom crashed to the ground with a grunt. She looked up to see the bird flying away down the street.

"Wait!" She yelled. "That's my favorite one!"

She could hear Raritys' voice call for her inside the cabin, but she didn't listen. She began to race down the street after it, never taking her eyes off of the feathered thief! Ponies that she was about to bump into quickly stepped out of the way as they shouted at her, but she didn't care.

"Come back!" Applebloom pleaded.

She could see its head look back as if it heard her. Will the bird stop? Will it drop the ribbon? No! Instead, it took a sharp left turn, and was making its way down another street that Applebloom was speeding past! She planted her hooves into the soil, and turned her body to the left! It was leaving her sight. Not only that, but the bird was at the edge of town. Right in front of the dome! It was leaving town!

"No! Wait please!"

Plomf!

With flash of light, the bird was on the other side of the dome.

"NO!"

She ran faster as she prepared to break through the dome. She lowered her head and closed her eyes as she was about to breach through the other side!

"Wait a second there, kiddo!"

A stallions' voice called out to her the made her stop at where she was. From above, a Guard came down from above and landed right before her. Right in the space between her and the dome. It was a fairly large Pegasus that was completely orange. She couldn't see his cutie mark, but that didn't matter.

"Please." She begged. "A bird took my favorite ribbon! It means a lot to me! I just need to be out there for five minuets! That's all I need!"

The guard shook his head." I'm sorry kid, can't let you out there. Too dangerous."

"But...but my Daddy bought for me when I was just a little filly! I can't let it go just like that!"

"Kid.."

The guard stopped. He took off his helmet to reveal his badly matted mane. He knelt down to her. The guard made sure that they were looking at each other. The guard felt guilty for what he was doing. He paused to find what words he was about to say.

"Look here, there could be HUMANS out there. It's too dangerous out there, with their guns and whatnot. I uh....kid-"

He stopped. He looked to see that Appleblooms' eye have grown to size of dinner plates, watery with tears. Her fat lip trembled as she was on the verge of sobbing. The small filly sniffed and looked down to the ground. The guard looked around, trying to take his mind off of the guilt in his head. He looked back at the now softly crying Applebloom. He looked back at the wall behind him.

"Five minuets." He thought. "That's all she needs."

He then looked at the wings on his back.

"Alright look." He said.

Applebloom looked up.

"I'll let you go out there. BUT I'm coming with you. You never know what's going to happen. Just make sure you do what I say, when I say it, ok?."

Applebloom eyes lit up with joy and relief! She embraced the guard with a giant hug.

"Thank you! Thank you so much!"

"Yeah yeah, ok. Let's be quick about this. Let's go find your ribbon. I'm sure we'll find it in no time."

15 MINUETS LATER

"Yeah, it's gone, kid."

"No! It can't be! It just can't!"

They both stood side by side in the dirt, far from town. Appleblooms' head darted back and forth as she looked around in desperation.

"Look, I'm sorry, but it's gone. Not to mention WE BOTH have been out here for way too long! We need to get back into town now!"

"But..but."

Applebloom sat on the ground and remained silent. The stallion just stood above her, looking down as her with sympathy. The only thing they both heard was the sounds of her own sniffs. He picked her up with his left leg and held her as she cried. His wings began to flap.

"C'mon. Let's g-"

PSHH! PSHH!

The guard let out a pained scream as he fell to the ground. Appleboom barely had a chance to roll out of the way as he came tumbling down!

"GAH! WHAT IN CELESTIA'S NAME!!?"

Applebloom stood up instantly, and ran to his aid!

"What!? What's wrong!? Tell- OH MY!"

Applebloom could see blood gushing out from his left wing and hind leg! A small pool was starting to form around his backside while he was gritting his teeth in agony!

"Wha-...what happened to you!?" The terrified filly cried.

"Go!" He screamed. "It's a Human! Run! Ru-"

From behind Applebloom, something large and back came and jammed itself right into the side of the guards head! The sound of metal on the flash of his head made Applebloom squeak, as could only watch as he fell to the ground unconscious! Applebloom cowered in a ball, as something tall towered over.

"Well well well...what do we have here?"

A deep and drunken growl emerged from above. Applebloom continue to tremble underneath. Just then, a large hand wrapped itself around her! She tried to scream, but a white rag drowned out her cries as it was pressed into her mouth and nose! She kicked and fought, but she could feel a strong feeling a exhaustion wash over. Her movements grew soft as she fell asleep in the man's grasp. As Applebloom gave her final kick, her body went limp as she drifted further and further away.

"Got me a little un', don't we?" A low grumbling voice echoed in her mind as she went unconscious in his arms.

The last thing she heard was the Human, mocking her by humming a lullaby.

******************************

Another afternoon in the desert. Although there were more trees than before, the land around us was still pretty barren. It was quiet. For once in a while, it was peacefully quiet. Just like the forests back home. It was nice. Then the silence was broken by my phone on full blast. I began to dance.

The song started with its rapid beat as a flute sang in the background. My head bopped up and down, up and down, up and down.

I sang along with the lyrics. I swayed from side to side as I walked along. Joel ignored me and kept his attention strait. After a moment, I was tapping the palm of my hand against my chest to the beat of the song as I sang, as my phone darted back and forth as I held it in my other hand. I grew out of breath after minuet of rapid movements and dancing. Retreating from these dance moves, I looked around at my surroundings as I rarely did, singing the main chorus aloud.

The skies above were cloudy like before. You know what that means? Yes, it was cold as hell again. However, it was warmer than before, because the sun was poking through the grey clouds above, letting a few rays of sunlight shine though several holes above. Trees around was were equally alive and dead. Some were bushy with leaves or pine needles, while the rest were dried and shrivled. Some were fallen over, broken off from their trunks. No animals were in our sight other than Joel beside me.

It was until a solo segment came on was when Joel started barking in alarm. I stopped in mid-motion. My hands were positioned as if I was playing a flute. I looked at joel, and he was looking to our right.

"Huh? What is it?" I asked as I stopped the music. I knelt down to him. "What is it bo-"

Then I could hear it. Barely. It was distant and hushed. Music. Just barely hearable. Someone was singing in the distance. Did I hear a saxophone as well? A piano?

"Oh my god!"

I began to run in that direction, despite my throbbing feet! I dodged trees, and hurled over fallen logs with Joel close behind. It was getting louder! I could make out what the lyrics were!

"Wait,,,this sounds familiar."

I stopped and listened. Yes, it did sound familiar. The voice, the style, the jazzy tone to it. The hell...was...was somebody watching a movie over there!? I edged forward. The music grew louder. I could hear it clearly now. I hurried forward, with Joel close on my heels. I stopped when came across a steep slope to a large area of flat land below. The only thing stopping me, was a log with dead and jagged branches that were still connected to the fallen trunk. I stood behind it and looked down, and my heart nearly skipped a beat. I thought I was seeing things!

People! I saw people! A couple of people were walking around in the area below me! Not only that, but they were soldiers! United States Army!

"Oh my god!" I gasped. "Joel, we're saved! We're saved, boy!"

Joel didn't seem as enthusiastic. He only looked forward as if he didn't notice what I said. I disregarded him, and I continued to look on, but I instantly noticed that something was different. Odd, there were people alright. Four of them. All men from what I could see. The all wore American armor. The hardcore Military gear. Three of them were walking back and forth with assault rifles. Suppressors were attached to the barrels.

"Holy shit, are those are actual military grade firearms! They have applied camos, suppressors, and sights! They have the whole nine yards down there!" I whispered under my breath.

We were safe. We weren't on any alien plant or dimension. We were home! I'll see my family again! I'll see Clair again! With those thoughts in my head, I placed one foot on the log and prepared to hop over.

"LET ME OUT OF HERE! HELP!"

A little girls' voice cried out from below. The voice was full of fear that trembled when I heard the terrified echo in my ears. I stopped dead in my tracks.

"Shut up!" A gruff voice snapped instantly after. "Just..shut...up!"

A deep growl began to spawn from the deepest pit of Joel throat. I ducked down behind the log and I remained there for few brief moments.

What is going on here?

I listened. The girl stopped yelling. There was no sound other than a hard rock song from below. Joel continued to growl louder and louder. I got nervous that we would be heard and I patted him on the chest. I shushed him, as I was struggling to listen. Joels' growling died down and he kept quiet.

"Christ, would turn that crap off?!" A female voice snapped. "That's the third time you've been watching this scene!"

I peaked up from behind the log. As curious as I was, I wanted to run away, but I had to find out what was going on. Something is wrong here. Therefor, I had to get a closer look. But I can't get to close! How can I get a closer view without getting caught? The only way I'll be able to see is by...the scope of the...rifle. No. That's to risky! What if one of them spots me? I'll probably get shot at, and my day has been bad enough already. But what if that is an actual innocent little girl down there? They could hurt her! But what if she was a terrorist? I don't know what to do here!

I looked back down the slope. I thought long and hard about what to do. Maybe just a quick glance, that's it. Just a quick peak. I just need a minuet to see what the problem is here. Nothing more.

I took the rifle off my back and wrapped the strap around my arm and shoulder for maximum stability. Pressing up against the log, I leaned on the butt of the rifle, and leaned in to look through the scope.

"Wait...I'm not loaded...am I?"

I pulled the bolt back as I leaned back from the scope. A bullet came flying out with a satisfying click. I kept pulling the bolt back until I was empty. To add onto that, I put the safety on before I looked back through the scope.

I could see better now. Through the target in the center of my vision, Incould see that there was a group of soldiers down there. All of their gear and supplies was piled up in a large cave from what I could see. I struggled to see more inside, but it was pretty dark.

It was then I saw a portion of large tire in the top right corner of my vision. I moved my aim up, and I nearly jumped in excitement. Sweet mother of God! Is that a Humvee!!? Yes, it was a large camouflaged military vehicle with a mini gun stationed on top! My mouth remained agape as I looked onward. Wouldn't I love to get my finger on that trigger!

"Woah!" I gasped in astonishment. "That is so sick! So tight!"

As fascinated as I was, I had to disregard it. I moved my aim elsewhere. It didn't take me long to discover the source of the music and sounds. There was a fifth soldier facing away from me watching a movie on a television screen. He was leaned back on a chair away from me and he had what appeared to be a beer can in his hand. He took a sip and burped loudly, just a little louder than the Telivision. On the T.V screen, there was a guy hanging from a clock tower by a chord on a stormy night.

"Dude seriously! Watch something else for God's sake while you're on break. You driving me crazy with this shit!"

The same female voice shouted this with more malice than before. She came up from behind him and kicked at his chair. The man lurched forward from the force of the kick . He turned around and glared at her. He just at her with....glowing...green eyes. Glowing eyes.....what on Earth!? His eyes were glowing green! I could see it plain as day! I blinked rapidly to see if I had something in my eye. I looked up at the girl, and she had glowing eyes too when she turned to walk in the other direction! These aren't American soldiers! They couldn't be! They can't even be Human!

"What in God's name?" I yelled in my head.

"Hey, do you see so thing up there? Yeah! What is that up there!"

Oh no.

In my scope, I spotted an African American soldier pointing a finger in my direction. Right at me.

I instantly ducked down as I let out a faint gasp!

"Shit shit shit shit!" I cursed, pleading that I wasn't noticed.

"Hello?! Hello!? Is it a guard!?" The girl was screaming again. Upon listening, I heard a southern twang to her voice. I also heard the sound of something banging against glass, as if she was trapped in something. Wait, the Humvee! They must have her in the Humvee!

"Help me please! get me out of here!"

"Hey! HEY! Shut up, you little shit!"

"Jesus man, just put one in her head already! I can't stand her! We got enough at the camp already anyway!"

My eyes widened. My stomach lurched in fear as a gigantic lump in my throat formed.

"NO! NO! Please! Let me go!"

"God, will you just. SHUT! UP! I'm trying to watch this movie!"

I peaked up from the log once again. Nobody was paying attention to me, but one guy was walking toward the Humvee, with a silenced pistol gripped in his hand!

"Oh my god." I gasped. "Oh my god! Holy shit!"

I panicked! My mind was racing as my heart was pounding! They were gonna kill her! Shoot her down like a rabid dog!! What do I do, let her die!? She only a little girl! I had to do something! I can let this go by! But if I do anything, then they'll kill us! What do I do!?

I hid behind the log, desperate ideas were running through my head! If I do anything, I'll get killed as well!

"Run." I whispered. "Just run, and get help! Get someone who is better equipped to do something like this!"

I sprang into the air and began to run in the opposite direction. Joel stood behind and whined. I looked back at him and told him to come and he refused. I glared at him and I began to run in the other direction! If I was gonna do this, I have to be quick!

"I wanna go home!" She screamed the top of her lungs.

I stopped. Time slowed down. My heart was throbbing with sympathy and sadness. I wanted to run, but she was gonna die! Frustrated, I kicked the trunk of a tree. The pain in my feet doubled.

"How can I? How can I just run away like this? Like a coward. I'm like a coward."[i]

I stopped kicking and I looked back.

"She needs my help, and I'm running away. I'm not running away from this! I can't! If I do, she dies, and I can't allow that!"

I felt something inside. This anger. This Boiling rage! The same feelings I felt when I watched Joel get dragged away back home.

"No! I can't let this happen! I can't let these monsters kill; an innocent little girl! It's not fair!"

I ran back to the log and set positioned myself.

"I'm going to save her!"

I snatched a bullet up from the ground and jammed it into the rifle.

"And these pieces of shit won't stand in my way!"

"No no! Please!"

Through the scope, I looked at the Humvee, and I saw the door wide open, with the soldier was reaching a hand inside!

"Now's the time!!" I screamed in my head. "Pull the trigger! PULL IT!!"

I set my sights in the center of the T.V! I turned the safety, and I let out a ferocious roar as I pulled back the metal trigger with all of my might!

POW!

************

The bullet sprang from the barrel of Trevor's rifle at a speed no naked eye could see. It spiraled through the air in a strait line as it drew closer and closer to the target. In less than a second, the end of the bullet barely missed the rim of the beer can in the mans' hand, before the tip crashed into the T.V just as the movie ended and the credits began.

************

My ears rang as the force of the recoil shot up my arm and into my shoulder.

The T.V flew back with a explosion of metal parts and pieces of shattered glass as the man watching it fell back in surprise! He fell to the ground, falling hard on his back. He yelled in surprise as he scrambled to get to his feet, dropping many F-bombs as he did. I looked over at the Humvee. I hoped and prayed that the girl was alright. The door was wide open. The man had his hand inside, most likley clamped down on her leg or arm. Everyone was frozen still. Nobody moved. Nobody spoke.

"DON'T YOU DARE TOUCH HER!" I bellowed.

"You!" I shouted. "You by the Humvee! Throw you gun into the car! Far from you!"

The man stood there speechless as he turned his head into my direction.

"Oh shit Trevor! What are you doing!? What are you doing!? You're gonna get yourself killed just run! Run far way from this place!!"

"DO IT!" I screamed, fighting the thoughts in my head.

He did as I told. He tossed the gun into the Humvee. I heard it clang against the other end of the interior.

"Close the door! NOW!"

He did as I told. Making slow movements, he pushed the door shut. Before the door closed, I could hear the little girl cry in relief, only to be muffled by the door.

"Step away from the vehicle! Hop to it!"

He followed my commands. Taking slow steps, he inched further and further away from the militarized vehicle. I could only hear the buzzing in my ears and the pounding of my heart.

"Now all of you!" I shouted as I searched the ground for a bullet, never taking my eyes out from the scope.

"Get into a group! Do it!" All five soldiers cautiously made their way to form a cluster right in the middle of my vision.

My fingers brushed along a small metal tip. I snatched up the bullet and quickly loaded the bullet in, the clicks made it easy for everyone to hear. I cocked the rifle again.

"Ok. Here's how this is gonna go down! Ya'll are gonna drop every last weapon you have! Right...now!"

They weren't moving.

"I have my sights set on one of you dick skins! You don't know who I'm aiming at, so DON'T TEST ME! Lose the weapons!"

Each of the slowly removed all of their weapons. As if they read my mind, they all threw them forward.

"Good. You read my mind!" I shouted awkwardly.

"Yeah? And how is this gonna go down! What do you think you're doing here, asshole!? Something tells me you don't know what you're doing! You're no soldier! I can hear the trembling in your voice! You weren't even loaded there!" The T.V man shouted. "You could've killed me! You don't even know how to aim properly!"

"I missed you on purpose, Einstien!" I shot back. "Now shut you damn mouth!"

The man remained silent. They all remained in their spots, completely motionless. My heart pounded.

"Alright!" I shouted. "How many do you have! How many captives do you have with you!"

They were reluctant to answer. They looked at each other, hoping that someone will answer me.

"HOW....MANY!?

"Two." Someone squeaked.

"Two." I said to myself. "Savages."

I rewrapped my fingers along the wooden body of the rifle, searching for words to say amongst the silence.

"Alright." I said. "Alright, the female there is gonna let them out!"

Among the group of soldiers, her head poked up as she heard me call her out.

"Yeah you!" I confirmed. "Move it! That's an order!"

She continued to stare at me with a questionable look on her face. She just gave me this blank glare...that slowly turned into a malevolent grin. I got worried. I felt it in my gut that something was up. She knew something that I didn't.

"What are you doing!" I shouted as I removed my head from the scope. "Move i-"

Just then, something whizzed by me and exploded once it came into contact with the scope! Small bits and pieces of glass exploded as my eyes instantly closed and were held tight on instinct! I screamed as I fell to the ground. A piece of glass flew by the skin of my right cheek and dragged a sharp point through my soft flesh. A sharp pain was the last thing I felt before my back was slammed to the ground, and this all happened in less then a second.

On reaction, Joel began to bark and snarl in a manner I never heard him do before. I rested a hand on my bleeding cheek.

"Joel?"

His fangs were bared as saliva dripped from his mouth. He was crouched slightly as his tail was tucked in between his legs, and his ears were flattened against his skull. With the hair on his back on end, Joel continued to snarl like a hound strait from hell!

"Joel?"

PSHH

Joel released a high pitched yelp as he fell onto his side! Blood and fur flew in all directions and he collapsed onto the dirt with a thump!

"Joel! JOEL!!"

Suddenly, I was assaulted by a wave of silenced bullets! I screamed as I felt dozens upon dozens whoosh right past me, smashing into the log. Shards of wood flew, as I flattened myself on the ground and closed my eyes, praying that this wouldn't be the day that I die!

"HOLD IT!"

The bullets stopped abruptly, leaving me in a quivering state of fear. Nothing happened as I lied there in the dirt like a coward. Then I heard laughing. Several maniacal cackles from beyond. Hidden behind trees.

I looked up from the dirt, only to see several more soldiers hooping and hollering with glee. Pointing at me like a bunch of children teasing another. Then I heard the whining. A long and drawn out high pitched whine, full of pain. On instinct my eyes darted to my right, and I saw Joel lying on his side, crying. His chest heaved in and out with each breath. The fur of his coat was stained with a streak of red on his upturned side.

"JOEL!"

I threw myself over to him. My hands hovered and trembled over his body! I pressed my hands against the long wound in his flesh, but he kicked and yipped in agony!

"Oh god oh god oh god! What do I do!?"

"You do absolutely nothing." A voice said behind me. "Not a thing, my boy!"

Looking back, I saw somebody walking up to me from behind! With no time to think, I yanked my revolver from my jeans and positioned myself between Joel and him in the same blinding rage! I had the barrel pointed right in between his eyes as I began to sob with anger!

"What did you do! What did you do!!?" I shrieked as my hands were gripped so tight on the handle! "You bastard!"

The soldier stopped a couple meters before me. He wore a full set of American armor. He wore a bandana on his face as well as a pair of dark sunglasses. He stood there for a moment before he slowly rose his hands up to his head.

"Hey hey heyyy." He said with a calm tone. He made a flicking motion with his hand and every soldier behind him appeared from behind trees, all armed.

"No need for violence, yeah?"

"You hurt my frend!" I cried. "You bastard! You could've killed him! You could've killed ME!"

*chik chik*

A clicking sound came from the darkness of a bush to my right. Before I could react, my shoulder was blown back in an instant by a force that I couldn't see. Pain exploded in my shoulder, as it felt like it was dislocated on impact! A loud pop rang in my ears as I screamed out loud! My body spun around from the blow, leaving my back side exposed!

POW!

Another shot was fired. Next thing I knew, I was sprawled on the ground, the center of my back and my shoulder were on fire. I rolled around on the ground, screaming until my throat was burning with my hand clutching my throbbing shoulder.

Out form the shadows emerged a hand wearing a leather glove, gripped onto a Glock 19. Smoke fumed from the barrel as it was pulled back into shadows, followed by a clicking sound, and what sounded like the clip being slid out.

Crying from the throbbing in my shoulder and back, I only lied there in the dirt, looking up at man who gunned me down. The stranger approached me, taking slow but long steps. The stranger only stopped a few inches from my face. The person knelt down to me. He looked into my pleading eyes as I did him.

Pulling the helmet off, long blue hair came tumbling out, blocking out her eyes. Next, a bandana was pulled out from a pocket. A plain green bandana, stained with sweat the was built up on days upon days. The shooter pulled back the hair to reveal a women's face. A women with tomato red skin and ocean blue hair.

She wrapped the bandana around her head, covering most of her hair from view. After that, she just stared at me while I was panting heavily in fear.

"Please...please." I squeaked, as I slowly raised a hand. "Please."

She stared directly into my eyes. Then she looked down at my throbbing shoulder. She smirked at me, the laugh instantly began to turn into a chuckle.

"Pssst." She was whispering very softly, as if she was telling me a secret. "Notice how there is much blood coming out?"

I only looked at her in confusion, then, slowly proceeding her words, I looked down at my shoulder and I removed my hand. There was no blood. None at all. No matter how bad my shoulder and back were pounding with pain, there was no blood.

"Seems a bit odd, yeah?" She said a little louder than before, allowing the others to hear. "Psssh. You're pathetic. You're weak! Like a little....lost....puppy."

She took out her clip and practically shoved it in my face.

"Rubber bullets!" She howled. "You're acting like it's the real thing...when you...YOU got hit with a couple rubber bullets!!? HA!"

Soldiers let out more manical cackles behind her.

"You. You all could've killed my dog." I wheezed. "You could've killed him!"

"No?" A voice came from behind her. Foot sets grew louder as he came closer.

The women grinned at me as she stepped aside The masked marksmen came stomping from behind her and he towered over me as I lied on the ground below. In his hand was a rifle. The same silenced rifle he used to attack us with.

"He'll be fine. It's just a graze after all. Do you wanna know how I can tell?"

I didn't say anything in return. Instead, he lifted the butt of the gun high up into the air as he glared into my eyes.

"I missed on purpose, Einstein."

The last thing I saw the butt of his gun being bashed against my face, washing me over in a white flash of white before plummeting me into a infinite abyss.

Chapter 9 Restriction

"Ahh...ow ow ow...my head. Ah! My head."

The first thing I could remember feeling was my head throbbing in pain. Drowsiness, dizziness, and pain. A lot of pain. My eyes slowly opened as I was coming back into consciousness. I couldn't see anything but a blurry cesspool of things I couldn't recognize. I looked to my left, and I saw nothing but darkness. To the right, there was what appeared to be battery powered lamp lighting the area I was in. Battery powered because of the amount of light and brightness that was coming from the source. Other than that, there didn't appear to be anything else with me.

"Hello...hello?" I mumbled. My voice bounced off the walls, just like the cave I was in the day before.

"Hello?" I said louder than before. "Hello! Is anybody there? I-I think I might have a concussion!"

No response other than my own calls echoing back at me. I sat there as a nervous wreck for a moment as my vision was slowly coming back into focus. Once everything was clear enough, I found myself slumped over in an old wooden chair. The paint was brown, but worn and the arm rests were flimsy and loose. Already, I was alert and afraid. My head snapped up, despite the pounding in my head.

"Gah! Wha- what the- where am I!?"

I tried to stand up, but I couldn't rise up more than a few centimeters as I felt firm restrictions holding me to the chair. I threw myself to the left, and I nearly topped over. The legs of the chair scraped against the floor and squeaked loudly, the squeaking rang in my ears. I twisted in both directions, and the chair moved in my direction.

"What? What the hell is this!? Somebody help!"

"Hello there."

There was a deep male voice coming from my left, originating from the darkness. Instantly after the voice got my attention, a bright light revealed the rest of the room I was in. I was in the center of a large area of rock and dirt. To my left, somebody was holding another lamp. Placing it down on the floor, the stranger approached me. Upon blocking the light, I saw who it was.

It was the marksman. The same one who shot at me before, mortifying me like I was a coward. That also ment that what happened before wasn't a dream. It was real. This was all real.

The man sat down on a rock. His bandana was still wrapped around his mouth, but his sunglasses were removed, revealing a pair of glowing green eyes that stared at every move I made as he hunched over in his seat. He had his gun pointed to the ground as he rested himself on the butt of the gun. I tried to get up once again, but my wrist and legs fought against my actions.

"I see that you're awake." He said gesturing a hand to me. "Welcome back. How's the head?"

I didn't bother answering. Instead, I fought against the restraints holding me down. Looking at the arm rests, I saw that there was a thick layer of Duct Tape around each wrist and ankle! I couldn't move from the seat!

"Help!" I screamed. "Please! Somebody! Get away from me!"

"Why bother?" He asked calmly, ignoring my cries. "I wouldn't even try to get free If I was in your shoes. Not because I'll kill you if you get out, but it's pretty much pointless. Considering the current shit load of tape on ya"

"You get away from me." I threatened. "You stay back, or...or I'll-"

"Get shot is what." He finished for me. "And it won't be like before with rubber bullets. This time, it will be for real. I will actually let bleed out onto the floor while you twist and turn in agony."

I looked at him in horror as I tried to scoot back in my chair. "Please man. Please don't hurt me. I-I was scared. I just want to go ho-home."

"Hey, don't worry. I won't hurt you unless you try anything. Therefor, if you do, you'll get the same outcome as I said before. Besides, you did get fixed up after all. It would be a waste of medical supplies! By the way, you seem to be a quick healer. I gotta say, I haven't seen anything like it."

"Wha...what?"

Afraid, I looked at my shoulder, the same shoulder that was blown back by the first round. Tightly strapped to my shoulder with tape, there was a large blue ice pack. It was about this time, when the pain started flodding back in my shoulder and my upper back. I began to wince in pain, as I tried to twist and turn into a more comfortable position.

"Ah! Get me out! It hurts! Let me go please! It hurts so much!"

The marksman smirked at my movements and pleads. "It's weird, right? You don't even notice it at first, but once you do, it hurts like hell, doesn't it? Yeah, it's funny. You know...the way the body works."

I kept fighting against the restraints. "Let me go. Let me go!"

"But you know what? Pain makes the body stronger. Both mentally and physically." He continued, further ignoring my pleads. "So you know what? As advise, take it from me."

He stood up from the large rock that he was sitting on and he began to approach me. Gripping the rifle in his right hand, he walked over to me, the rifle swung back and forth. He stopped right in front of me. The barrel of his rifle was poking me in the right side of my chest. The marksman rested his hand on my wounded shoulder, just like if my Dad were to if I was sad. Usually, I would feel comfort from this, but from him barely touching it, I was wincing in pain. It was when he slammed me against the backrest of the chair was when I cried out in pain.

"Endure it." He patted me hard on the shoulder. Every time his hand slapped against my shoulder, it felt like a large hammer was being bashed against the bone. "It will do you some good for your pussy ass."

Heaving in and out heavy breaths, my head hung low, letting the hair hang in front of my eyes. I sucked in air through my teeth as I recovered from the pain.

"Du bist ein dummer Esel."

A deeper voice growled at him right behind me, followed by the sound of somebody spitting onto the dirt below. I could tell that the voice was German by the heavy accent, plus by the way the words were pronounced. It was full of anger. Not at me, but at the soldier.

"Wha?" I said as I lazily turned my head around. "The hell?"

Behind me, there was this young man in his twenties, also taped down to a chair similar to mine. He had a stream of blood run down his chin, as it was quite obvious he was struck and struck again until his lip split. He once had slicked back blonde hair, but it was now ruffled and horribly misshaped. But here's where I got caught off guard. He had grey eyes that were glued onto the soldier with anger, but he looked at me when he noticed that I was looking at him.

"Wait...grey eyes?" I thought. "He has grey eyes! Just like...me. Did he get attacked like how I did?"

He wore a white long sleeved shirt that was rolled up at his elbows. Its white color was dulled, as he was smothered in dirt from head to toe. Holes of various sizes were littered across his clothing, making him look like he has been thrown around quite a bit. He wore normal khakis that were worn out at each pant leg. For shoe wear, he had a pair of black and white sneakers.

"I'm sorry." The marksman said apologetically. "Did I say something to upset you?"

He turned his attention to him. Before I could comprehend what was going down, I saw that the German was being socked in the face. His face shot back from the blow as he groaned in pain. His head hang low as he spat out blood. The gunman grabbed him by the hair and yanked him up.

"Did I say that you could speak?"

He brought back his fist once again, and his fist connected to the Germans' cheek once again. Saliva and blood flew, raining down upon the ground.

I could see the pain on the German's face as he attempted to scoot way from him. Being grabbed by the collar of his shirt, he was reluctantly ready to take another hit. I couldn't let this go by. What he do to deserve this? As far as I knew, he was in the same situation as I was!

"Where's my dog?" I snapped loudly.

The marksman stopped right before he prepared to strike him again. He put down his fist, and he looked at me.

"Your mutt is fine."

He walked away from the person behind me and picked up the same battery powered lamp he turned on. He flicked a notch and the light grew brighter than before, revealing a better view of the surroundings. The marksman walked over to a smaller corner. My eyes were guided to a large metal cage. Inside the cage was my friend on his side. He was turned away from me. He was alive, but asleep. Not naturally. Joel would've heard my voice by now. His wounded side was mended with various bandages. It was obvious that he was under a strong painkiller. I sat there in stunned silence.

"You...you fixed him."

The marksman looked at Joel and tapped on the cage. with the barrel of his rifle.

"Yes, yes we did." He said proudly. "He'll be out for quite sometime, as we gave it a little something somthin' for the pain. We also cleaned his wound as well as dressed it properly with the required disinfectants. He should be fully healed in about...hmm...give it two weeks."

I didn't say anything. I was stunned! First, this guy was shooting at us. Now, he and his group have given us medical attention for the injuries we've received earlier!

"Now, I have a pretty good guess on what is going through your noggin right now. Just let me get into character."

He cleared his throat. "Oh my!" He gasped with a high pitched voice. "You were shooting at us before! Why did spare our lives from death and give us medical attention for that matter? I can't POSSIBLY think of a reason why!"

I just stared at him with unease and confusion.

"Well maybe you can explain it yourself." He continued, speaking normally.

He patted on my shoulder again. I fought to ignore the pain. He once again walked over to the German behind me, and I turned my head back, concerned of what he was gonna do. Instead of striking him or harming him in anyway, he instead reached inside his shirt.

"Hey!" He snapped in English as he twisted and turned. "What are you doing!?"

The marksman yanked something out from underneath his shirt. He did a yanking motion and something large was pulled out from inside. It was a large medallion. A milky white medallion with the same symbol as mine! The unicorn. The unicorn on my necklace. It was on his too!

I gasped in shock and surprise! "What the hell? You-you-"

"Yeah." The marksman said as he let go of the medallion. It fell and slapped against the boys' chest. "Friendship necklaces, right?"

He sped over to me, and he pulled out my medallion. The German's eyes widened before he looked at me. His gaze was shifting between me and the necklace around my neck.

"What the?" He whispered. "How...how did? Where did you-"

"You both have the same medallion, WITH the same symbol on em'." The marksman announced aloud as he sat down on the same rock as before. "And that is why you are sitting here right now, and not in a grave six feet under."

He leaned in. "I just want to talk. That's it!" He said as he gave me a thumbs up. "Sounds good, right?"

"I don't want to talk. I want to go home!" I said. "My family is probably worried sick about me! Where are we anyway?"

He just stared at me with this...smile. This overjoyed glare. He slowly shook his head from side to side before he began to let out this frustrated laugh. He chuckled as he rested his face into his hands.

"See, here's the thing." He began. "I"m not very patient. You know, when it comes to getting things that I want. When I don't get what I want...I get...um...I get Irritable."

He stood up and he walked over to me. I tried to move away from him.

"Wait. I-I didn't mean anything by it!" I pleaded with regret.

"I get angry." He ignored me. The marksman knelt down till we were at eye level. "I...get soooo angry."

He brought a fist and prepared to hit me! I could only let out a shocked gasp, before the fist was sent to strike me in the face. I closed my eyes in fear, ready for the pain, but it...it stopped. It just stopped. My eyes opened. His fist was barely touching the skin of my scratched cheek. His knuckle was just centimeters from my eye. I looked on with widened eyes as he slowly retracted his fist. The marksman breathed heavily as he shook his fist loose. He became calm and let out the air bottled up in my chest.

"I get...violent."

I let go of the air that I was holding in my lungs.

The marksman sat back down on the rock. "So, I wouldn't do something silly. You feel me?"

I only stared at him, trembling in fear.

"So just answer me this one simple question." He continued.

"Wha-what do you want t-t-to know?" I squeaked.

"What is your guys' relationship? You two are obviously not one of us. So how did they get you to join their side?"

"They?" The German asked. "Who's they?"

"Oh please!" He snapped in abrupt anger. "Don't act stupid. You guys are in some kind of gorilla group or something. I can see it on the big ass necklaces you two are wearing. You guys are in on something, and I want to know what it is. You guys tell me, and I'll set you free. Simple as that! You guys have been patched up so far. Why stop now? I promise, I won't shoot you when I cut you free. That's a real dirty thing to do."

I stared into blank space, thinking about what he said. I guess I can tell him something. Give him the honest truth, just avoid giving my real name."

"Alright...here goes. Trevor, I hope you're good at acting." I thought to myself.

I took a deep breath and looked up at the shooter with a defeated frown.

"Alright. *sigh* I'll tell you. I'll tell you everything."

He sat down back on the rock. I could tell that the German behind me was waiting to hear what brilliant story I was about to splice up.

"My name is...it is Oscar...Oscar uh..Tillian."

He leaned in. He seemed to have bought it so far.

"I'm from Colorado. Both me and my dog are from Colorado."

He didn't look pleased. His eyebrows were low with frustration.

"Uhh...uh I have no idea what is going on, or where we are for that matter. I was heading home with my family, when we was attacked by this large creature! I blacked out. When I came to, the two of us were stranded out in the middle of nowhere. I found this thing on my neck, and I was given that bag of supplies that you took off of me when I was out.""

"PSST!" Behind me, the German whispered to get my attention.

I looked at him. He was shaking his head wildly. Again and again, he was saying for me to keep quiet.

"Stop! No!" He whispered.

I turned back to look back at the marksman. Instead, I was nearly on the verge of vomiting whatever I had left in my stomach when a fist collided right into my gut. A firm hand clamped down on my shoulder, and I was brought back into position. Once again, I was facing the ground when I was struck again, this time in the jaw. I could feel my bottom row of teeth dig into my lip. I could taste the metallic tang of my own blood as it leaked out of my newly formed wounds. I spat out a mixture of blood and saliva, which sprayed out onto the ground.

"DID YOU EVEN HEAR WHAT I TOLD YOU!? ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING!!?" He bellowed into my ear.

I struggled to move away from him, but a leg of my chair got caught on a ridge on the ground, and I began to fall back! He let me crash to the floor, my head was barely spared of further trauma as I was holding my head up as far as I could.

"Get up!" He shouted at me, as he kicked my dangling legs. "Get up, you little liar!!"

From the ground, I could see him take out a long and shiny knife from his utility belt! He held it firmly in his hand as he lowed it over to me!

"No wait please! Don't hurt me! I'm sorry!"

I loomed over me and pressed his blade against the soft skin of my neck. Pressing right up against my jugular! He pressed harder and I was on the verge of tears as I pleaded for my life.

"I can slit your throat like a pig and feed your bleeding corpse to the stalkers out there! I don't give two shits wether you live or die!"

His glowing green eyes stared into mine. He leaned in as he removed the knife from my neck, and held the tip of the blade right in front of my eye. Barely touching the pupil. I didn't dare blink.

"Don't...piss...me...off...again."

With that, he retracted the blade and he slid it back into his utility belt. Placing his hands onto the backrest of the chair, he lifted me off the ground and practically slammed the front legs of the chair into the ground. I sat there. trembling in fear. I struggled to keep myself still, I was that afraid. I felt like throwing up.

The marksman sat back down on the rock. Taking a deep breath in and out, he twiddled his thumbs as he looked at both me and the German.

"Now....let's start this over." He sighed as he cracked his knuckles. "Tell me everything."

I sat there in utter silence, my tongue felt as heavy as a thousand tons.

"Hey." The German mumbled, breaking the silence. "He's telling the truth. At least from I heard."

The marksman turned his head to him. "Oh? Do tell."

The German heaved a sigh. "Well...one thing he told the truth is that he was American. He is American, and I'm German. We might have the same necklace, but...but we have never met until now. Yes, we have the same strange eye color, but we have never met before. I'm from Berlin. There is no possible way we are in something."

"Ahhhhhh." The marksman said with a sarcastic tone. "I see! So...you're saying that, even though you have the same eye color and necklaces, you expect me to actually believe that you two have NEVER met before? Pssh...bullshit! No men of that realm have entered this world before.
You know why? Because our portals are heavily isolated, not to mention heavily guarded. Big ass men with big ass guns."

The first thing that came through my mind was meth. A highly skilled gun man on a very lethal dose of meth. By now, I was more calm. I was still shaking. My mouth as dry as the desert I was dropped into.

"Realm?" I asked. "Realm!? What realm? What in God's name are you talking about?"

"No human from America, OR German, or ANY country from that Earth has ever entered this world!"

"Oh yeah?" I asked. "Then how do you explain the armor and weapons you have, huh? This belongs to the United States! It's all American! How do you explain that!?"

"Shut up!!" He snapped. "Shut your fu-"

"What about the girl." I said as my eyes peered up at him. "How do you explain her?"

He looked down at me. "I beg your pardon?"

"The girl." I repeated, this time with more volume. "The girl you were holding captive in your car? You know, the one who was about to get gunned down like an animal."

"Oh...Gott im himmel." The German sighed. "Kid, I should tell you something. Tha-"

"Save it!" The marksman snapped. The German did so. He kept quiet. "Kid, are you alright upstairs? Did your Mom drop you on your head when you were a baby? That ain't no little girl."

"Then what was it?" I asked. "Do tell me! What were you going to shoot today? It sure did sound like an innocent little girl to me."

"Oh! Would you like to see? I would me more than happy to show you!"

He brought his fingers up to his lips and let out a whiny whistling noise. Outside, I could hear a voice answer.

"Yeah? Whatchu need?"

The marksman replied. "Bring me her! Bring me the little un'."

"On it."

The gunman turned his gaze to me. Because of the bandana on his face, I couldn't tell what was going through his head. He stared at me, and I stared back at him with worry.

"Is...did you?"

"Oh no." He answered shaking his head. "She is very much alive. She managed to keep herself quiet from sometime. But now that we have you two "Earthlings", then maybe you can prove to us that she is like one of you!"

"Here she is, Bugs."

Turning my head to the entrance, a man came through. The T.V man. In his arms, he was carrying her. I could see a long piece of American colored fabric wrapped around some oddly red hair. The T.V man glared at me.

"Here you go." He said, gesturing the marksman to take her.

"Show her to them." He said softly. This time, I could tell he had a grin plastered on his face.

The T.V man repositions his hands so he was carrying her by her armpits. I expected a terrified little girl, but I was wrong. I saw something....odd. It confused me greatly.

What was held up to me was...was a yellow...horse. Well, I guess pony would be a more accurate name. It was small, reaching up to my knee if we stood side by side. This little creature was almost completely yellow, minus a messy red mane and tail. I was really caught off guard when I saw its eyes. Its eyes were abnormally large, and Human like. The eyes were of a red color with a hint of yellow. The pupils were not horizontal and stretched out like the horses I've seen. They were round. Just like mine, or the Germans'.

It just stared at us, not blinking, and barely moving. It just looked right at me with a terrified expression.

"The hell is this?" I asked, getting angry. "What the hell is this thing? Where is she!?"

"Why, she is right here." The marksman said pointing at her.

"No, that is...this is a...I don't know! A toy? Do you think this is a joke!?"

"Oh not at all, friend." He replied as calmly as before.

He leaned in on the toy pony thing. "Come on." He ushered. "Speak."

What followed was silence.

"Come on....this is your one free pass. Say hello."

"I'm serious!" I snapped. Where is she!? Where did yo-"

"Help me."

I stopped. A squeaky voice interrupted me. Confused, I looked around. There was no one other than us in the area.

"I'm sorry." The gunman said, cupping hand to his ear. "What was that?"

"Help me...please"

In disbelief, I slowly turned my head back to the toy. I just stared at it and it looked at me. It blinked. Its eyes shut and opened on their own. I only looked on is surprise as tears began to form at the corners of its eyes.

And it spoke.

"Help me...PLEASE...help me."

My jaw dropped. I watched it as I began to cry softly. Tears flowed from its eyes and mucus began to dribble down from its nostrils. Already, my heart was pounding in fear and shock! Was I seeing shit? Was I hearing shit that I wasn't supposed too!?

"Help me! Help me! I want to go home!"

It cries grew louder as well as its terrified sobs.

"Tell me, young man." The gunman said. "Does this look like a Human of your to you?"

"I wanna go home!"

I only watched on in horror as the creature was crying louder! I began to shift in my chair, wanting to get away from it! My chair got caught on the same spot as before and I fell over! My back fell to the floor! Pain exploded in my back, but I didn't care!

"No! NO! How? How can it....THAT'S IMPOSSIBLE!"

It was crying louder and I grew more and more terrified with each passing second as that thing cried!

I struggled to move back, but I couldn't! I couldn't move! I had to watch the creature cry like me, or any other Human I knew!

How was this possible!? How is any of this possible!!? The wolves! My eyes! The monster! These people!! Being dropped left for dead in the desert through a hole in the ground!? The voice in my head!!? How was this all possible!? How!!?

I began to scream in fright! It cried louder, and it made me scream louder! I couldn't hold it in anymore! I couldn't take! At the top of my lungs I screamed, letting out all of the emotion that was built up over the days! I let out a cream that carried on for miles to come! I slammed my back onto the ground and let it all out!

"WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!!!!"

Chapter 10 Depression

This is screwed. This place is screwed. I'm screwed.

This is it. I'm gonna die here. I'm in Equestria, and I'm gonna die here. There, I said it. For the longest time, I was in denial. I was thinking that maybe, just maybe, I was dropped off into another region of Earth. My home. I was in denial. I was in Equestria from the start and I haven't accepted the fact until now. I've finally accepted it after lying on the floor like an overturned turtle for an hour in utter silence. Never moving from my position. The tape on my wrists and ankles made sure of that.

Those men didn't even bother to move me up. They just left me there helpless in the worst of my mental breakdown. At least they took away that creature with them. If it was around me any longer, then I would've said or done something that I would regret.

Oh my, that creature. That thing! I can't get its crying out of my head. And here, all this time, I thought I was trying to save a little girl's life. That is no girl. That can only be the start of what other monstrosities I would encounter in the future. Lying on the floor had me thinking of what kind of creatures inhabit these forsaken lands. Was the voice in my head a pony thing as well? It would seem likely. What else would it be?

What doesn't make sense is the fact that those people have American armor and weapons in their possession. Not to mention they are in the same world as I am. How did they get it? What are they trying to do? Why am I in the middle of it all? Whatever, it doesn't matter. Either way...I'm screwed.

"YOU KILLED THEM ALL!!?"

A loud thundering voice just barely broke me from my thoughts. The sound of several bottles smashing against the ground had my full attention. Despite that, I never took my eyes off from the ceiling. I only listened the chat that took place.

"This is THEIR territory! They know what happens to THEIR kind! They know that you killed each and every last one of them! They will be back to get their revenge! Do you know how many lives you put on the line!? What on Earth were you thinking!!?"

"It got out of control."

I heard the Marksman's voice reply with a calm response. I would assume it was him who was thrown back to cause the crashing of glass.

"They WILL be back. And when they are, you better be ready! I want you to install motion sensitive equipment in every area of this cave! They can be VERY stealthy. If I find anyone in your platoon torn apart or drained of their blood, I will personally run you over with my Jeep till' your head looks like a squashed watermelon, do you understand?"

"Yes sir. I promise you, they won't even make it through the the entrance of the cave."

That was all I needed to hear. I stopped listening to them after that. I didn't want think about what they were talking about. I didn't want to think about it. Thinking will make it worse. My imagination will create something far more sinister compared to reality, or vice-versa.

"Hey."

Who knows? Maybe "They" is a tribe of feral Indians? Wait...I'm thinking again. Damn.

"Psst. Hey."

How much longer is it till I eat? I haven't eaten since this morning. I feel just as empty and starved as a supermodel with bulimia. And am I gonna have to sleep down here or what? I'm sore enough as it is. Hell, how am I gonna be able to sleep at all after all that has happened?

"Hey you. Can you hear me? Are you awake?"

A voice? A voice in the darkness? Was it my savior? Was it an actual soldier who could help me get out of here? No, it was the German. He was talking to me. I sighed, annoyed.

"Hey you...Oscar."

"What."

"Oh good, I thought you were asleep. I would hate to be in the dark by myself right now."

I said nothing.

"How are you holding up?"

"Hey buddy, I'm not really in the mood to talk, ok? I'd rather just lay here and sulk in the thoughts of my incoming demise."

He was taken aback by my rather dark statement.

"Sorry I asked." He said. I could hear the hurt in his voice.

"Well gee." I said, raising my voice. "I never been on an alien planet before, have you? Huh? Forgive me if I am a little emotional at the moment. I haven't exactly done this before."

"Whoa whoa whoa....I was just asking how you were holding up with all of this." He said in his defense.

I took in a deep breath before I spoke. "Well...where to start? I was in a near death state, shot at, beaten, abandoned, and I just accepted the fact that I'm in another world where I am millions upon MILLIONS of miles away from home. Yeah...you could say I'm great. Just...dandy."

"I know how you feel, Oscar." The German said softly as he spat out onto the ground. "I feel just like you right now."

Oscar? Who is- oh right....I remember.

"Trevor." I corrected.

"Hmm?"

I turned my head to him the best I could. Despite the darkness, I could vaguely see him. "My name is Trevor, and the dog over there, his name is Joel." I said as I pointed my head at Joel in his cage.

Joel was still asleep inside. I could tell that he was doing better than before. He was yipping softly in his sleep like before we were dragged into this mess. Just how he would normally sleep.

"So if that is the case, what was that story you were telling?" He asked. "Was that all a lie?"

"No, not necessarily. That was the truth. I uh...I just wanted to avoid using my full name." I whispered. "There's a whole lot more to my story, and I don't feel like discussing it."

Memories of the tentacles flashed like pictures through my mind. It's bad enough that the hopeless expression on my Father's face as he reached out to me takes the cake for the last thing I'll probably ever see of him. It still haunts me.

"Fair...fair enough."

We were both silent for a moment. I could hear him shuffling in his chair.

"So you're an actual German? Like...from Europe?" I asked, trying to break the strangely awkward silence.

"Yes." He responded. "Like I said, I'm from Berlin. The name's Archard."

"Archard." I repeated, letting the name roll off my tongue. "Arrrchard."

"Yes, Archard."

"I never met a German before. I mean sure, I have some German in my blood, but still..."

"And I only met an actual American twice. The first time was an exchanged student. The second-"

"Me. Me...right?" I mumbled, finishing for him.

"Yes."

I had to admit, as much as I disliked interacting with strangers, I enjoyed talking with him. I guess seeing the first person who hasn't tried to shoot at me would make me feel that way. Plus, he was from Earth. MY Earth. That being said, he must know how I feel. Being taken away from everything that is important to you, only to be abandoned in the middle of nowhere. We're in the same situation here.

"Do you mind if I ask you something?" Archard asked. He didn't wait for my reply. "I wasn't exactly conscious when it happened, but I woke up to hear all of those soldiers talking about what you did, and what you threatened them with. I know you weren't aware of what was really the "girl", but surely you knew what you were doing at the time was suicidal, right? Why did you do what you did?"

I continued to stare up at the ceiling. I didn't think out my words. I just spoke.

"Well...what was I gonna do? Let her die? All I knew at the time was that I heard what sounded like a terrified little girl who was about to be executed because she was simply terrified. I could've gone and ran for help, sure. I could've just turned a blind eye. But I didn't. Why? Because I wasn't gonna be some selfish asshole who was thinking about saving their own skin. I did and said what I did, because I wanted them to fear me. I wanted them to think that I was actually going to take one of them out if they disobeyed my words."

He continued to listen.

"I guess...I stuck my neck out like that was because....because I was angry. I was PISSED at the lack of morality they have. It was the same exact feeling that boiled inside of me when I watched my best friend get taken away from me by this monster. I got angry. I thought Joel was dead, so I actually took on a monster 50x my size and I only had a rifle, a revolver, and a knife as my weapons. I guess I tend to do stupid things when I'm angry...I guess. Huh, funny....I never really get angry that much."

"What about the gun?" Archard asked. "You pointed one of your guns at someone's head. You were actually ready to pull the trigger! Was that out of anger as well?"

"No." I retorted. "I did that because he shot my dog. Plain and simple. Plus, he had a rifle in his hands! If someone points their gun at you, you point yours strait back at them. I was simply defending the two of us."

Archard tossed my philosophy around in his head, trying to come up with a response.

"Yes, I can agree with that to an extent, but I wouldn't say that is accurate, or a favored way of handling confrontations."

"Yeah? Well that's your opinion. Don't go criticizing what I thought was right. I was in the heat of the moment, ok?"

"Oh nonono, I wasn't criticizing nothing about your statement." He uttered quickly. "I just think that conflicts can be resolved without violence. Now THAT however is completely justifiable. If anything, I probably would've done the same exact thing."

"Yeah?" I said with a raised eyebrow. "Well...thanks. I think. Like I said, sorry if I'm a bit snappy. I think I can say for both of us, that we have been through a lot."

Archard was silent.

"Well..." Archard started. "You were brave. Stupid. Highly stupid and idiotic at the same time. But you were brave. I have to admit, I give you credit for the risk you took."

"Yeah. I just wish...I just wish I knew sooner. You know, about what the girl really was. I wish I listened to you." I said, turning my gaze to the ceiling.

"In that case," Archard said as if a thought entered his head. "Do you know where you are?"

"Equestria. We are in Equestria."

"Yes. If you knew that the creature you were trying to save was no little girl...would you have done the same for her?"

"What?"

"Think about it. It obviously has emotions. It obviously knows English. It said that it wanted to go home. That means that their is civilization, full of her race. They are like us in many ways. At the same time, they are probably highly diverse."

"Uh huh." I said as I nodded my head.

"Would you have done the same? Even if she was not of our kind?"

"What are you trying to get at?" I asked with curiosity.

"I'm saying that if we get out of here, then we might need their help. To get on their good side. Who knows? Maybe they know a way back home? Then again, we might be here for a while in the middle of all this. It might be good to find someplace safe till then?"

"What are you saying?" I sneered. "You seem very calm with this. You never know, those creatures might hate Humans, right? Those soldiers kidnapped that one little pony thing and a another soldier mentioned that they have more of them at some kind of camp. What if it's a slavery camp? If those pony things find us, they'll probably lynch us or something!"

Archard continued to listen.

"By the way." I started again. "Like I said, you seem very calm. Even though we are in the middle of this war, or whatever this is. Aren't you afraid? Aren't you in pain with the gap in your lip? Don't you even give a shit that you were taken away from your friends and family back home?"

"Of course I do!" He whispered loudly. "I'm just thinking ahead. That's all. It is always good to have a plan B. And I do miss my family, by the way. Even if I've been gone for only two days. The first thing I'm gonna do when we get out of here is hug my Mother and tell her that I missed her."

I processed this, and I nodded my head as I turned back to the ceiling. "Yeah...me too."

"But you didn't answer my question, Trevor." Archard said softly. "Will you save one of those ponies as if they were one of our own?"

I thought about his question for a moment. He did state some good points. They do seem a lot like us in ways, even if I only encountered that one little pony.

"Well...I don't know. Maybe? If I had to? I don't know."

"Well, I'd make a decision. If this is what I fear it is, then we'll need to find sanctuary in this world. We might be stuck here for a while."

"No offense Archard, but I might accept the fact that I'm a million miles from home, but I think I'm gonna try and find a safe haven away from those....things. Just to be safe. You never know, they might eat people or keep them as pets. Do what you want to do, but Joel and I are gonna take our own path."

"I understand."

I turned my gaze to Joel who was sound asleep in his cage. I closed my eyes. As difficult as it is gonna be, I'm gonna have to at least try to rest.

"Gonna try to sleep are you?" Archard asked. I could hear him shifting in his chair, preparing to get in the most comfortable position as well.

"Yeah. I just uh...I just need to rest...and think. We've been through so much, you know?"

"It's alright. I understand. We both need the rest. Goodnight, Trevor."

"Audios."

We didn't speak to each other after that. I might have said that I was going to sleep, but how could I? After what happened today? Every single time I tried to sleep, horrible images came flooding through my head. Just like the night before. I would see these eerie dreams causing me to wake up in the middle of the night.

I would fall asleep, after lying still for a while. Once the darkness has clouded my mind completely, I only to be instantly assaulted with a loud bang. It was muffled, as if an explosion went off miles away from where I was, but at the same time, it was deafening. My hands would automatically block the sudden light from my eyes as I let out a silent scream. The light would fade to nothing exactly six seconds after the explosion. When I would put hands down, I would only find myself there. On the butte, but it was like the butte in the vision I experienced two days prior.

I put my hands to my sides, only to find myself on that very hill, covered in blood-red flames. The forest around me was burning to ash and cinder. Wrapped in flames so tall, they seemed like they were able to set the black sky in ablaze. Another sudden bang made me jump with fright. The next thing I knew, my hunting rifle was clutched in my hands, and I was running up the butte. There were these silhouettes of people running around me. They were nothing but shadows, wearing American armor, and they all held a firearm in their hands.

I watched all of these shadow people in armor shoot at one another with their rifles, but none of them fell. Nobody died, and blood never flew. I could clearly see the bullets rip through them like the people weren't even there. The guns barely made any sound either. They were all muffled, just like the bangs. The bullets just seemed to pass right through them, but they never seemed to notice or feel it. The only man that seemed to notice was me as I watched them all battle. The war raged on. The more it did, the more I began to notice something growing in the burning tree line. I would race to the top and stop there. That's where I would peer through the scope to get a closer look. It was hard to see with all of the smoke clouding the way.

Higher and higher this thing grew in this distance. I couldn't tell what it was...until it began to split up into two, then to four, then eight. This object was splitting itself apart, until it was nothing but long tentacles reaching up into the black sky above. Then they began to sway and flick at one another.

The more spastic they got, I began to notice the wind carrying a noise that I couldn't recognize. No, it was voice. I could hear it now. Barely. A long drawn out moan. Crying. ITS crying. That pony. Its sobs. I can hear them growing louder and louder in my head. Loud enough to drown out the very explosions I heard before. At this moment, I would blink, only to find that t scope on my rifle was shattered into bits in complete silence. One small shard of glass flew by my cheek and a long silvery steam of blood flew and I never felt a thing. No pain.

"i want to go home. Help me."

Its words repeated themselves in my head like a broken record.

I want to go home. Help me. I want to go home. Help me. I want go home. Help me."

The rifle in my hands fell apart, crumbling to the floor in pile of wood shards and metal parts. The silhouettes of soldiers were fading away with the breeze, one by one. The tentacles began to smash and crush trees. The tentacles wrapped themselves around a tree trunk and they would rip the tree out from the ground, the roots would be the only restraint preventing the tree from death. With one tug, every root would be torn in two simultaneously and the tree would become free.

Dirt would rain down upon the land as the tree was held suspended in the air. The tentacles would snap the tree with a mighty crack that echoed through the wilderness. They would throw the pieces into a random direction, letting the two halves sore through the air before crashing to the ground. The weight of the tree halves plus the force of gravity would crush everything unfortunate enough to find themselves underneath it. A giant puff of dry dirt would erupt into the air as the tree halves would make a huge impact into the scorched Earth

*chik chik*

A loud clicking sound broke the disturbing silence right behind me. Pivoting around, I only had a split second to see someone pointing their pistol right at the center of my chest. I heard her voice. Not the voice that has tormented me for months, but that voice. The voice of the blue-haired girl that shot me.

"Rubber bullets, right? Heh, and you thought it was the real thing? You've seen nothing yet."

POW!

My eyes snapped open from the loud sound of a gunshot in my head, only to find myself still on the floor...looking up at the roof of the cave...in the dark. In the bitter and cold dark. I could barely see anything. The pain in my head was nearly gone, but the rubber bullet wounds that I received earlier were far less painful. I could still feel it. It was very sore, but I could bare it better that yesterday. Running my tongue on my bottom lip, I could feel the opening of the skin when the Gunman punched me. The bleeding stopped, as I expected it would. It surprisingly didn't hurt. I couldn't be anymore thankful. However, that only takes a fraction of the stress off my mind.

I groaned and I was shivering at the same time. It was cold. Freezing. How I made it through the night without noticing was miraculous. I took in a deep breath and I blew it all out. My exhale came out misty and frozen which faded away in seconds. My teeth rattled together as they chattered away. I yawned as I strained to look up at Archard. He was slumped over in his chair, still asleep. He was shivering like how I was. He was even letting out irritated grunts as his conscious mind was grabbing ahold of him. At that moment, my stomach growled as it I haven't eaten anything in almost a day.

I looked over at Joel. It was darker in his corner, so it was hard to make out what Joel was doing. It looks like he was asleep as well, still on his side. He was still in his position, but his head was adjusted to a different spot so I could see half of his face. His nose twitched slightly and he licked his lips.

"Joel." I whispered, calling to him.

His ears twitched and his eyes slowly opened. His ears moved in my direction. His tail began to slowly wag, but it was hesitant, as if he wasn't sure if he actually heard me call his name.

"Joel?"

Joel slowly rose his head and looked around. His tail was wagging slightly more than before, but when he spotted me in the darkness, it went at full speed. He strained to get up, but the pain in his side was too much, and he lazily fell to the floor. No matter, he was still whining and yipping with excitement.

"Hey buddy!" I whispered. "How are you, boy?"

Joel continued to whine as he made this crawling motion towards me. I couldn't help but feel like I was gonna sob with relief. For the first time in a couple days, I smiled. Joel looked at me, then he looked at his front two paws. Slowly, he began to push himself off of the floor. The pain restricting him made Joel hesitant, as I could hear him release several pants and wheezes.

"Joel." I whispered. "Joel no! No. Don't hurt yourself."

Joel ignored my orders and pressed on. He was almost back onto his paws. Joel slowly rose up and took his first step, only to buckle under the pain and he nearly fell forward if he hadn't dug his paws into the floor of the cage. He struggled to get up with his legs stretched out at awkward lengths. Joel took a few short breaths pulled himself together and he was eventually back on his paws.

"Oh Joel." I gasped with joy. "Good boy! Good boy, Joel!"

Joel tail wagged with excitement as he took his second step. It went better than the first time. Though he was wobbly, he managed to keep his balance as he walked forward. Well, to be accurate, he wasn't walking. He was doing more of a shuffling motion. He made more movement with his right side, or his unharmed side. He barely moved his left side. Joel limped over to the end of the cage closest to me, before he slowly lowered himself to the floor, before abruptly falling to the floor. He let out a pained yip as he reacted to the pain that made me cringe.

Once again, he crawled over to the bars, and he pressed his face up against them. His face was smushed against the metal as he whined, desperately wanting to be by my side.

Behind me, I heard an exhausted yawn.

"Well I'll be damned. It's good to see that your dog is doing alright."

Joel's whining ceased and he just stared up at Archard. For a moment, Joel looked afraid of Archard, as if he surprised him. Then a low growl began to emerge from his throat and it was only growing louder. Somebody was bound to hear.

"Joel!" I snapped under my breath. "Joel no! SHHH"

Joel continued to growl.

"Joel! N-"

I jumped in surprised when a random voice came from the darkness.

"Wake up, bitches. Breakfast." A female voice said from the entrance.

Out of the darkness, one of my MREs was sliding at me on a plastic tray. The speed of the tray was enough to hit me in the face. A corner end of the tray pressed up against my bottom lip, causing the gash to open back up. A stinging pain made me wince as the fresh taste of blood toughed my tongue. I cursed under my breath and examined what was given to me. All the while, another tray was stopped right at Archard's feet. On my tray from what I could see, there was a single tightly secured package that read applesauce and macaroni.

"Hey." I said, straining to look up at whoever provided us with the food. I spat out a glob of blood before speaking once more. "How am I supposed to eat without my hands?"

"Yeah." Archard agreed. "How am I supposed to pick this up? My feet are taped to the chair!"

"Don't know. Don't care. Figure it out."

With that, the stranger left. Her footsteps faded further and further away.

"What about my dog! Where is his food?"

No response. There was only the sound of Archard's sighs of defeat.

"Well....good morning, Trevor." Archard greeted with a sarcastic tone. "It looks like we're off to a great start today."

I looked over at Archard, and he just stared at the food at his feet like a infant who dropped their rattler on the other side of the crib. He obviously couldn't move up from the chair. There was only one way he could obtain the food, and we both figured it out pretty quick, We both knew it. What he had to do. For him to eat the food, it will take a bit of pain. His eyes shifted from me to each side of the chair. He sighed once more.

"Just get it over with." I consoled him. "Just do it. It will be over before you know it."

Archard nodded his head. without hesitation, he threw himself to the right. The legs of the chair creaked and moaned as he tipped over. Down he went.

"Oh sh-" He fell to the ground hard on his shoulder. I could feel the pain in his shoulder so to speak, as he let out a sigh from the pain.

Through the darkness, I watched him as he made a scooting motion to the food. He stopped when his face was on top of the food package. It was then he began to gnaw on the plastic wrapping on the package. I did the same thing as him, mimicking his actions. Minuets that felt like hours went by. Once I got a large enough hole in the package, I clamped my teeth onto something and pulled back. I pulled back a large applesauce cup. I had to be careful not to break the foil top with my teeth. With the cup in my mouth, I looked over at Joel, who looked back at me with the applesauce in my mouth.

To me, it looked like Joel was miles from where I was, but in reality, it was only ten feet. I groaned as looked at the chore before me. The sound of something being slapped against the ground made me look back. Archard had his package in his mouth, but he was hitting it against the floor like a spaz, as if it would help to get it open.

"Just get it done." I said through my muffled mouth, looking away.

I hopped like a seal, slowly inching myself closer and closer to Joel. Up...and down. Up...and down. After a minuet of my shoulder being constantly slammed into the ground, I stopped and I just stared at Joel who watched eagerly as his breakfast was slowly making its way over to him. I was tired already and my shoulder was sore. By then, I was about six feet from the cage. Hopefully, it can reach the cave from where I was.

"Here..you go."

I launched the applesauce at Joel by spitting in out will all of the strength I could provide in my mouth. It soared through the air in the direction of the cage. It fell to short as the cup hit the ground on its side. It rolled around in a circle once before stopping. The seal was punctured, as little clumps of applesauce surrounded the cup and smeared the tin foil.

Joel looked at the cup with his ears flattened against his head as he lied down at the bars of the cage. Sticking his leg out, he could barely get his paw onto the food. He couldn't get it to him. With that, he began to whine as he licked his lips.

"Hey! Hey...I'm coming."

Up and down. Up and down. Inch by inch. The closer I got, the more the pain in my shoulder grew. With one final and mighty hop, I fell at the edge of the cage. Once again, I picked up the applesauce with my teeth. I could taste its heavenly taste on my tongue, and my hunger grew. I spat it into the cage. A lot of the contents came spilling out into the floor. Various chunks and piles of crushed apple was scattered throughout. He didn't seem to mind. Joel began to lick it all up like crazy.

"Hey, you did it." Archard commented with a mouthful of food.

I looked back at him, and he had what looked like chile smeared across his face and hair. It only became several times messier when I witnessed him sink his head back into his food. That got me thinking of eating a nice hot bowl of chile. Dad's chile. The way the beans, meat, sauce, and cheese were mixed together to form one unique taste that made my mouth water. I remember, whatever was left, we used to dip cornbread into it like a snack. Oh man, now I'm starving. As if to add to my pain, my stomach let out a long growl that sounded like a dying whale.

"Now for me."

EERR!! EERR!! EERR!! EERR!! EERR!!

A loud siren blared in my ears. Arachrd got surprised to, as he was nearly choking on the food in his mouth, but he managed to spit out the food inside. Joel was cowering in a corner of the cage as he was batting at his ears! Archard was screaming over the deafening alarm over our ears.

"Wha...what's happening!"

"I don't know!" I shouted back.

PSSH! PSSH! PSSH! PSSH!

"Oh God! They're getting in!! They're getting in!!!"

"Man your weapons!! Stand you- ARRRGH!!!! GET IT OFF MEE!!!!"

PSSH! PSSH! PSSH! PSSH! PSSH PSSH! PSSH!

Several flashes of light broke the darkness for split seconds as panicked cries and screams could be heard as they traveled down the walls of the cave. Multiple people were firing their weapons at once.

"I ain't staying around to find out what's happening! Screw this shit!!" I shouted. "I'm bailing this place!"

I opened my mouth as wide as I could, and I began to dig my teeth into the thick tape of my right wrist. My teeth were barely able to pierce the first layer as I struggled to rip and tear away at the restraints. I was only able to pinch an area with my front teeth, only to rip out a small chunk. I yanked my head back and I spat it out.

EERR!! EERR!! EERR!! EERR!!

Five minuets passed. People were shouting from down the cave. Panicked cries and shouts were barely noticeable over the alarm. Ignoring them, I continued to rip and tear at the tape for my right wrist. It was loose! My hand was nearly free!

EERR!! EERR!! EERR!! EEE-

The siren stopped all so suddenly, abandoning us in the silence of this cave. Our ears buzzed and our hands trembled.

"Almost got it! Almost got it!"

POMF! POMF!
DING. DING.

There were two popping noises that broke my concentration, followed by two hollowed out clashing sounds. Two metallic explosions boomed in my ears. They best way to describe it was like someone was to fire a potato gun in a narrow corridor, only to be followed by two empty tin cans being dropped simultaneously.

"What the hell was that!" Archard shouted.

"Don't think!" I snapped. "DO!! We have to hurry!"

POMF! POMF!
DING. DING.

"It's getting closer!" Archard cried. "What is that!!?"

I ignored him. I was so close to being free! Once I get this hand free, I'll be able to get out much easier than before! I dug my teeth into the weakened tape and tore out a strip before spitting it out! Rip and spit. Rip and spit. I was so nearly free! I was so focused, I didn't even notice that something was off when Archard pointed it out.

"Oh Lord!" He gagged as he nearly vomited. "What is that! It...it smells like....I don't know what that smells like."

I smelt it too. It was smelled....unnatural. It was an oder purely made out from chemicals. It was thick and musty, making it difficult to inhale easily. It was an oder that was a mix of decay and urine that lingered in the air like something actually died in our area. When the small entered my nostrils, I nearly gagged as well, but I choked back the vomit that threatened to force its way out.

"Don't breathe it in!" I shouted, gasping for air. "Hurry!"

I took in all of the air I could! Struggling to hold it in as I was taking chunks out of the tape in desperation! My hand was nearly free! All I had to do was pull!

I yanked and pulled at the tape. I could feel the stinging, as hairs were being ripped off from my skin!

"Come on!!" I screamed in my head. "LET!" The tape gave away with a mighty snap and I sent my own hand up, only to sock myself in the face! "GO!"

I nearly let out all of the air that was stored in my lungs with joy and hope! Now, I had to get the rest of myself out! With my fingers, I ripped away at my other arm! I could feel it in my chest. That feeling of suffocation. I could feel it already and it was raging on inside of me!

"Pick up the pace!"

Bits and pieces of tape littered the floor around me as I continued to work on getting free, despite my blindness. My heart was pounding in my chest as it struggled to get its oxygen. My lungs felt like they were being squeezed under the pressure. It was getting more and more difficult to bear this sensation!

"COME ON!"

"Hey! Anyone in here?" A muffled voice said.

There was a voice among the shadows. It was the same female voice from before, the one who gave us the food! I screamed through my mouth to get her attention!

"MMMFFF!! MMMFFF!!"

A light flicked on, to my right. It was her. I recognized her! It was the same woman who shot me before! The same girl who gunned me down only to mock at me while I lied on the ground in agony. Her blue hair was in shambles as it looked like she was in a struggle. However, her whole entire face was hidden behind a frightening gas mask. Her glowing green eyes illuminated the lenses with their hue.

"Hold up, I got ya!"

She ran over to me and knelt to my side. Before I knew what was going on, she was forcefully putting something on my head. I thrashed and head butted her with defiance, screaming in rage!

"Hold still you little shit!! I'm putting a gas mask on you!"

She held me in a choke hold as she stuffed my head into a gas mask. I didn't fight it when she did something to the mask that I couldn't see. There was a click, a loud hissing sound, and all of the gas inside my mask was sucked out and exhaled automatically. I was allowed to breathe! With that, I sucked in so much air as I clutched my pounding chest with my free hand! As much as I was wheezing, I managed to speak with a pathetic whine.

"Oh my God....thank you. Thank you!"

"Shut up!" She snapped. "Where's the other one?"

I pointed a finger in Archard's direction as I regained my breathing. "Over...over there."

She pointed her light in his direction.

"Ah Jesus!" She snapped in frustration.

I gasped in shock when I saw Archard in the floor, with his face to the floor. His eyes were closed and his blonde hair was slumped over his face. He wasn't moving! He was too still. It didn't even look like he was breathing!

"Hey!" I snapped with fear. A painful knot was twisting my organs into ribbons as the fear inside me grew. He didn't answer. "Snap out of it! Answer us!!"

There was no reply. Archard remained motionless on the floor. Dead silent. I couldn't take my eyes off of him.

"Holy shit. HOLY SHIT! Is he...is he-!?"

"No you idiot, he's unconscious! He breathed in too much of the gas!"

He did? He passed out? He breathed in too much of it? What about me? Shouldn't I be out like him? He noticed it before I did. That means I should've breathed in more of it. Never mind, it's not important. I need to get out of here.

She rushed over to him. Reaching for something on her side, and she pulled out a hatchet! The blade was chipped and doused almost entirely of a thick green liquid. Multiple little droplets of green liquid traveled down the curve of the blade, only to fall onto the floor. She it brought up to his one restricted hand!

"Wait! What are you going to do!?"

DUNK!

The woman brought the blade down upon the tape, completely missing his hand. She pulled his other hand away, and she began to work on the tape on his right ankle. This time, she made a sawing motion in the space between him and the leg of the chair.

"Can you please tell me what the hell is going on!?" I shouted. "And can you please hurry!!?"

"Don't ask questions! Just do what I tell you to do, and you'll live!"

She got Archard's feet free from his restraints. Both of his feet fell lazily to the floor with two dull thumps. The woman punted the chair away. She grabbed onto his legs she began to drag his unconscious body away, right to the passage to the entrance of the cave.

"Hey. Hey! Where're you going? You can't just leave me here! I'm just a kid!" I shouted as I reached out my free hand. "Where the hell are you going!!?"

The light was fading in the darkness around me as she walked further and further away. Archard's body slowly disappeared behind the passage. First his body, then his head, then his arms that were trailing closely behind. Nothing more.

"Sorry, bud! Can't have the both of you free at the same time! I'll come back for you when I'm finished with him!"

"Wait! Wait!" I pleaded. "Don't leave me here! Please!"

There was no response.

I looked around in the darkness.

"Joel?" My echoed voice was the only response. "Joel?"

There was no answer. I couldn't see amongst the darkness. He was unconscious. He has to be. That means that I'm alone. I only have one hand. That makes me vulnerable.

"Shit. Gotta move. Get Joel out of here and run!"

Since I didn't have to bite at the tape anymore, I began to loosen the tape with my free hand. I was getting close, but it was to thick for me to pull my hand through. I had to keep picking at it, one strip at a time.

"Come on....come on..." I pleaded as I peeled a long strip away.

"Oh God! Oh God no!"

There were terrified screams coming from the entrance. I couldn't see what was going on, but various sounds of things being smashed and crushed was all I could hear beside the terrified cries.

PSHH! PSHH!

Then I saw light. Quick flashes of light from the entrance! It didn't take me to realize that they were gunshots. Just like before, making a final stand.

"They're everywhere! Somebody hel-"

Then something happened. I don't know what, but something was happening. Something collided with him, and fell to the floor with a pitiful yelp. He was fighting something as he was releasing this high pitch scream. Not of fear, but of pain. Pure agony. He howled as he was thrashed around by whatever was attacking him.

"Ah Christ." I sighed in disbelief. "Oh man! Oh God oh man!"

The man's screams drowned on as I could hear him being dragged across the ground like some kind of play-thing. His fists were beating up against something out of desperation. For what I could hear, this had little to no effect.

"GET IF OFF ME!! GET IT OFF!"

"Hold on!" I shouted. I"m coming!"

I began to pull like crazy at my hand! Strips glided through the air as I was going at it like my life depended on it! One strip. Two strip. Third strip, and SNAP! The tape gave away.

"Hold on!" I screamed. "I'm almost done!!"

I took no time to think, and I instantly shifted my attention to my legs! I pulled them upwards, but I could barely move them from their positions! This tape is just refusing to break!

"Come on!" I snapped in frustration. "Just...BREAK!"

There was a quick and sudden white flash and....

SNAP! SNAP!

Two more cracks and my legs were free! Just like that! The sheer abruptness of my freedom caught me off guard. I sat there is awe for a moment, but I quickly shook it off, and I rose to my feet! It didn't matter how that happened, I have to help this guy!! I began to run in the directions of the cries, despite my limited vision!

"i'm coming! Hold o- WHOA!!"

My foot got caught on a large rock below, and I fell forward! My stomach lurched in surprise as gravity got ahold of me! I was barely able to prevent myself from crashing face first into the ground. I planted my palms into the ground and my hands took the blow, rather than my mask. My hands stung as fresh cuts were formed in my palms, but I had to press onward!

Their was a wet zipping noise and the man let out the loudest gurgled shriek I ever heard. The banging of his fists ceased in seconds. Instead, I heard what sounded like a body being slammed against the ground with so much force and so little effort. Every time the man was slammed against the ground, his screams jolted and they weaker with each blow.

Thud! THUD!

This went for three more times, until he could make nothing but gurgled moans. His breathing was faint and wheezy.

"No!" I gasped. "No, wait!!"

I hurled myself forward upward! I felt my hands grab onto the side of the entrance and I guided myself through the the other end. Clinging to the wall, I struggled to see anything amongst the blackness of the cave. If I was right, he should be right in front of me. I could hear him. I could hear him breathing, He was faint, and he sounded distant. I just stood there. I could only whisper out a single word as I stood there in the darkness, letting fear grab ahold of my very soul..

"Hello?"

There was only his breathing as a response.

He breathed in...then out....then in....then out......then in......then out.......

He wasn't breathing anymore. There was only a constant dripping. One single drip between five seconds intervals.

Drip........drip........drip........drip.......

I listened on in complete silence. Gripped by terror.

Drip.....drip......drip.....

"Oh my god."

Just after I spoke out of fear, a hellish shriek made me scream with fright! A rapid patter on the ground was coming right at me! Then, something crashed into me in the center of my chest and I fell backward! My back was slammed into the ground, and pain exploded as the bullet wound was rubbing right up against the ground! I took no time to waste! Ignoring the pain, I scurried back in the other direction!

Another shriek echoed in my ears as I heard the pattering once more, as something was coming at me.

"NO NO NO NO!"

My back hit the wall and I was cornered like the prey I was! I could hear it getting closer! I reached out my hands in defense! Something large rammed into my hands with so much strength, but I barely managed to keep it from striking my face! I struggled to hold it away from me, as it pressed onward! It snarled with malice in its voice, as its anticipation was rising for the kill! I could feel several globs of thick liquid dribble from its mouth and they all landed on my chest. I only screamed louder.

"Get off! Get off! GET...OFF...MEE!!"

The force was too much! It kept going at me! Each time it did, the distance between us grew smaller each time! I knew that I wasn't going to survive much longer when something tapped on the lens of my mask, right in the area of my left eye. I could feel it pressing harder and harder until a small crack could be heard right in front of my face! It was trying to break the mask! I was gonna lose my eye! I was gonna lose my left eyes as the gas will knock me unconscious, only to have this thing feast on my flesh! No! I can't die like this!!

"NO! NO! Please no!"

It was pressing harder on my mask. The lens will eventually give away. I'm as good as dead.

A single shout came out of the darkness! "HEY YOU!!"

A bright light blinded me as my eyes were exposed to its presence. Somebody stood in the entrance with what appeared to be a flashlight in their hand. The monster shrieked at the stranger. There was a loud click and...

POW!!

A quick flash of light and a loud snap comparable to a firecracker rang out. The next thing I knew, thick clumps of green flesh and blood covered my mask. The monster jumped in surprise and it screamed in my face, its foul breath clouded my lenses. My ears rang like a bomb went off in my ears. It twisted and jerked in agony when it loosened its grip on me.

POW!!

There was a wet and sickening tearing of flesh and a wet slap. More fresh blood showered all over my face and upper body. The monster's movements ceased instantly till it was nothing but a heavy weight on top of me. I just lied there, barely able to create coherent sentences.
Though I could barely hear see in the darkness, I knew I was staring at the monster directly in the eyes, and I couldn't look away. Its arms cornered me in a circle. I had to stare at it in horror, even if it didn't move or twitch an inch. It never moved again. It lied on top of me. Its blood leaked out from the bullet holes in its flesh, each of them fell onto some area of my body

I grew irritable, snapping out of my daze. I began to shout and yell in a state of panic-stricken hysteria. Somebody grabbed ahold of the creature and pulled it off me. It fell to the ground with a wet thump. The person shined the light on me, letting it beam down on me as I blocked the light out of my eyes.

"Get up!"

My gaze slowly moved up to my savior. "Huh? Wa....what?"

I could only mumble with confusion. "What's....wha-wha-what's happening?"

The side of my face was struck with a powerful slap. My face shot off to the side and the stinging grabbed my attention.

"Snap out of it!! We have to move!"

Her light lowered slightly, and it revealed what I could see of her description. She wore a black gas mask that hid her face from view, despite her eyes, that glowed like burning emeralds. A long lock of blue hair was sticking out of the side of her mask.It was the same woman from before! I recognized her voice!

"You!?" I yelled, as I scurried back. "What do yo-"

She grabbed me by my bad shoulder and hulled me up to my feet! She kicked me hard in the back, and sent me running in the opposite direction! I stumbled forward and I fell to the floor. Behind us, there was another hellish howl from another one of those angry creatures!

"MOVE!"

"I can't see!" I shouted in panic. "I can't see shit!"

There was another shriek.

"Stick with me! Let's go!"

She pointed her light in our direction, illuminating every inch of the cave ahead. Without a word from the both of us, we were bolting down the cave with only a single light to guide the way! Our shoes banged against the ground with the pattering of a monster behind us! She screamed and snapped at me as we both raced down the corridor.

"Run! Run faster!!"
"Do you want to die!!? Move!!"

She jumped over a huge gap in the floor. When she landed, the beam of light jolted and a corner of Joel's cage was revealed. Joel was still unconscious in the cage!

"Run you idiot!"

"Joel!" I screamed as I dug my feet into the ground.

I skidded to a halt and looked at the cage behind us! "What about Jo-"

Not a second later, there was a loud shriek and my woman accomplice shined her light on a spot right in front me. My eyes fell upon the creature within the beam of light, and I lost all hope for my safety.

It was a large insect. A spider. A large, hairy black spider about the same size as me, four eyes as large as my palms. Its back and legs were layered with large spiny hairs that stood on end. The legs were long and gangly, with the ends being thin as needles. Its fangs were a bright orange and the ends were dripping with thick globs of black venom that splatted against the floor. The fangs were slightly curved inward and the curves were heavily serrated, like a knife. It was hunched over and prepared to attack. Its four black holes for eyes were all set on me. It was gonna dig those daggers into my skin!

I had no time to shout out when it propelled itself at me with a deranged scream. It crashed into my chest and it instantly wrapped its eight legs around me, clutching me in its grip. I fell to the ground, begging for life and mercy. Its legs took the blow when I collided with the ground, but the pain that my back that I could've felt would be nothing comparable to what I was about to experience.

It wasted no time with capturing its kill. I watched it raise its fangs up to take my life as I screamed below. I shielded my face with my arms!

"Please! NOOO!"

POW!!

"Ah! Get off!" The girl shouted in anger.

A gunshot rang out, and the spider's front left leg blew up with a combination of flesh, bone, and dark green blood! It shrieked in pain as it struggled to get off of me, but my back his pinning them down! It had to force them out from under me. It was too distracted by the pain! This was my chance!

With a roar of newly found hope, my right hand clamped down onto the newly formed wound in its leg! It let out another scream as it further loosened its grip! Retracting it, I took that same hand and balled it into a fist! With that, I sent my fist up and bashed it against the side of its face! The prickly hairs brushed against my skin as my fist connected with its face. It snarled in rage and it was now standing over me, giving me leg room! No time to hesitate! I raised my right foot up, and kicked it in the abdomen! I sent it scurring back from the blow as I crawled away from the beast!

I rose to my feet high above it, and I stomped on its face with all of my strength. It stumbled away from me, nearly loosing its balance! Green blood gushed from several fresh wounds on its face that I created with the force of my attack!

POW!

A gunshot came from behind me! I spun around, only to see that another spider that was on the girl! I began to run over to her aid , but it fell to the floor when I spotted the large gaping hole in its head. She panted heavily, leaning down to catch her breath. Her gaze went from me to the spider on the floor and she gave its side an enraged kick. The body rolled over, and I found its empty glare staring at me. I too was panting as my heart was pounding against the wall of my chest.

"Holy....holy cow!" I wheezed. "Are you-..are you alright?"

"DUCK!!"

I dove to the ground and covered my head, curling into fetal position!

POW!!

There was another bright flash and more green mist sprayed in every direction. The other arachnid suffered another gunshot! I gasped and crawled back when I looked up at the spider that loomed over me. A small hole was right in the center of its head, and a small trail of green blood began to drip down from the hole and onto my pant leg. Various chunks of flesh fell onto the floor with several wet slaps. It did nothing else than fall limply to the ground on its side.

"Oh my God." I heaved in relief, catching my breath. "Holy shit. HOLY SHIT. What is going on?"

"If you follow me, then you'll live." She snapped at me. "WE can't waste anymore time. We have to-"

Once again, another screech came from down the what seemed like an endless corridor.

"Aww come on!"I shouted in frustation. "Give me a break!"

"Don't worry." The woman said as she aimed her silenced pistol at the approaching creature. "I can take him!"

Regardless, I took several steps back in the other direction. "How many shots do you have?"

She paused and looked at me with concern. With swift and quick movements, she slipped the clip out from the pistol into her hand. We both saw how many shots there were left in the clip. None. There were no bullets in the damn clip. That means there was only one left in the chamber. My eyes slowly left the clip and I stared into her's with disbelief.

"No no no." I mumbled while I ran my hands through my hair in defeat. "This can't be happening! This can't be!"

There was another shriek coming from the far end of the cave. It was louder. It was closer.

"Oh my God no! What are we going to do!?"

To my side, there was the sound of metal sliding against metal until there was a loud but firm click. All of the sudden her light was pointing in my way. I covered my eyes and gasped in surprise and confusion. I back up a few steps, nearly tripping over a rock in the process.

"Hey! What the hell...are you..." I trailed off.

There she stood, tall and firm. In her left hand, she had her light on me. In the other, her gun was pointed at the floor, but it was raised to my feet. The gun shook and trembled. I could hear a constant rattling sound amongst the screams coming our way. Nervous as I was, I backed up slowly, never taking my eyes off her.

"What are you-" I was interrupted when I backed up into the cave wall. "What are you doing?"

She said nothing. She only looked at me with this vacant...glare. This stare that said nothing positive. Even though she said nothing, I was threatened. I felt threatened by my own thoughts on what she was trying to do. Please don't tell me she was gonna pull what she was gonna do.

"Hey...just...just wait a second. Look, they...they are getting closer." I mumbled as I pointed a finger down the cave. "Let's just-"

With a scream, she chucked her flashlight at me like it was a tomahawk! The light blurred as it soared right at me! I managed to barely dodge it as it crashed into the rock where my head would've been if I hadn't dodged! The light was smashed against the wall, and it fell to the floor with a metal clang! The light rolled along the ground in a circle, until it stopped, pointing right at me. The only thing
I could see of her was her silhouette that stood in an eerie silence.

I jumped in surprise as I covered my eyes from potential flying glass shards. "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU- AHH!"

She rammed herself into me like a pro quarterback! The air was forced out of my lungs as my back was slammed against the wall of the cave! Several rocks with sharp points and edges dug into my back. I was barely able to wheeze! In my recovery of the pain, she punched me right in the gut! I grunted, and she threw me forward! I tumbled to the ground and rolled forward until I remained sprawled on my back, struggling to catch my breath!

"Get..get away!!" I stuttered. "Get away- AAH!"

When I tried to get up, I was only met with her knee against the center of my forehead. There was a quick white flash, and I rolled backward.

She grabbed me by my shoulders, and she hauled me up to my feet without breaking a sweat! The girl spun me around, wrapped her entire arm around my neck like how an anaconda would, and she pulled back as hard as she could! My airway was squeezed shut in an instant! I gagged as I clawed at the arm that was wrapped around me! I couldn't breath! I could only wheeze and squeal in desperation as my fingernails dug into the flesh of her arm! Breaking the skin, the tips of my finger nails were tainted with red! No matter how much I clawed at her arm, she grip grew tighter! I twisted and turned, almost breaking free at one point, but she kicked at my legs, and she sent me back to where I was!

My strength was depleting fast! I was growing weak as my body was struggling to thrive on the oxygen that it had! My head felt like it was going to be popped off like the cork of a bottle of wine! I could feel myself passing out, drifting further and further away from consciousness and closer to death.

The screams of those creatures were getting nearer and nearer! By the time they would get here, I would be unconscious, and they will feed off of me! She was trying to kill me so she could get away!

AHHH AHHHH EEEEEE!!

A was a loud screech ahead, but it was different than the others that I heard. The tone of the shriek was like a trigger. A signal. Very similar to how someone would say to another to do something on cue. With that, I heard another scream came in response, this time, strait from up above!

Something heavy fell on top of us! We both fell to the ground, my legs buckled under the weight and lack of oxygen! The girl let out a surprised gasp as she retracts her arm out from around my throat! There was enough space to slip out from underneath, and that was exactly what I did! I threw myself forward away from her as I sucked in air from my narrow windpipe! I coughed and gagged as I was on my hands and knees! My heart was pounding and my lungs was flooded with air as I regained my surroundings!

There was a chilling scream just a couple of feet from my right. It was filled with pain and terror. I looked in that direction, and I nearly vomited in my mask! I struggled to hold back whatever was left in my stomach as I saw a horrifying sight!

There was a spider huddled on top of the girl that tried to kill me. Its head was hiding her neck from view. It began to lift up its fangs, the skin was being pulled up with them until they completely slid out. The fangs that used to be a bright orange, were now covered with a crimson red! Beneath it, the girl was clutching her gushing neck as she let out a wet scream! Blood leaked through her teeth and dripped off her bottom lip. Tears flowed freely from her eyes as she realized that she wasn't going to see the light off day.

I couldn't move my body no matter how much I tried. I couldn't believe what I was watching! My eyes were glued to the sight before me. I couldn't take them off! All I did was watch with horror as she reached out a bloody hand to me as she cried in defeat.

SLICK

The monster dug its fangs into her neck once again. They slid in with ease like warm butter. I couldn't bare to watch anymore! I screamed in terror as I jumped to me feet! I looked at her as she just lied there, letting the spider feed on her! I turned in the other direction and began to bolt down the cave! Her cries drowned on and on like a broken record! I skidded to a halt when I heard another hellish shriek came from up ahead! I nearly lost my footing when I pivoted around to run the other way!

I lunged over the legs of the spider that was feasting on the girl.s neck! Without stopping, I snatched up the flashlight that lied on the floor!

"Shit! Shit! Shit!!"

Pointing the light ahead, I saw a large rock lying against the wall of the cave, large enough for me to hide behind! I took no time to hesitate as I summersaulted behind the rock, and I stopped right behind it. I planted myself flat against the rock and I stayed as quiet as possible. The cries were weak. Her screams were weak as she was near death. I turned off the light and I was consumed by the darkness. The pitter pattering stopped when another spider stopped right next to where the other one was that was feasting on the newly made corpse.

I was on the verge to tears as I remained curled up in a ball, clutching the flashlight in my clammy hands. I could only listen to a constant dripping sound. A dripping sound that I heard before. That tormented me before. I pleaded to myself that I was dreaming as I silently cried in the darkness, begging myself to wake up.

drip....drip....drip....

drip....drip....drip....

drip....drip....drip....

This was no dream. This is reality. I'm stuck in a nightmare that I can't wake up from. At this point.....

I'm as good as dead.

Author's Note

Ok....when I said a "couple days" on my blog, that was a bit of a miscalculation. I got tied up in some busy stuff. Anywho, here is the latest edition. I hope you enjoy!

Chapter 11 Redemption

Aww...there is nothing like walking home from school, only to start a highly anticipated Summer. I've been through hell with the finals. I deserve a little time to lie back a chill with my video games and lazy habits. I wonder what I'll do over the next three months? Go to the lake? Go to the annual carnival? Light off some illegal fireworks in the forest? Ok, maybe not the last one. I wanna have fun, not set a forest fire. I don't want Smokey to come breaking down my door with his shovel.

These are the kind of thoughts danced and pranced with their dimwitted elegance in my head while I walked down a lonesome dirt road. Trees that stood tall over me formed a roof over my head, letting me walk in their shadows, and hiding me from the warmth of the sun. To my left, I could see my house as well as many others ahead already, right through the trees, I could see the backyard. It was a good thing I took a short cut home. Now I can get to watching videos on the internet much sooner than usual!

I cut my time getting there in half when I began to jog over to my house through the trees. I hopped over bushes and I ducked under some low hanging branches, before I broke through a wall of plant life. There, I was greeted by the wooden fence that squared itself around the property of my house. I made it. Slightly out of breath, I walked over to the gate that led into the backyard. I undid the lock on the other side, and I pushed the door away from me, only to reveal my backyard. The green grass glistened with water from our sprinkler system. A bird that was waddling across the grass took notice of me, and it took off into the air. Soaring over my house and out of sight. Not taking my sweet time, I began to jog over to the back door.

"Hey, Trevor!"

The back door slid open and I saw Dad standing in the doorway. He must've just got out of work. His work shirt was almost entirely unbuttoned, revealing a slightly sweaty grey T-shirt underneath. He was already in what he calls his "Weekend shorts", rather than his work pants.

"Oh, hey....how's it hanging?" I greeted.

I heard barking coming from the interior of the house. A rapid pattering of paws of on carpet drew quickly closer to the doorway. A head poked out form the side, right below Dad's right knee.

"Hey buddy!" I greeted as I knelt down, ushering him over to me.

Joel barked, before forcefully shoving himself through the gap in between the edge of the door and my Dad. Joel ran over to me with his tongue flopping around in the calming wind. Instead of doing his normal greeting of rubbing himself against me like how a cat would, he embraced me with a few dozen slobbery licks to the face.

"Aw! Joel, gross." I said in a playful manner.

I pushed him off and I scratched his head while his tail wagged in excitement. Judging from his behavior, it was almost as if he could recognize that it was the begging of Summer vacation.

"I'm guessing it was pretty crazy at school today, huh?" Dad asked as he watched us play.

"Oh you bet." I said as I rose to my feet. I walked up the steps and I entered the house with Joel right at my tail. "Crazy is putting it lightly."

I dropped my backpack onto the living room couch. I made my way over to the kitchen and I opened the fridge. As I searched around inside, I continued to tell him about my day.

"Yeah, in first period, we watched some pretty funny Youtube videos. Second and third, it was basically talk and text time. Fifth as well."

I found the last soda in the fridge. Taking it out, I cracked it open and I took a HUGE swig. I instantly began to regret it afterwards when the carbonated liquid burned every inch of my mouth and throat. I let out a chocked cough, taking a moment to let the fizz settle before continuing.

"Fourth period was probably the most boring part of the day. Yeah, our chemistry teacher had us read a fourth of a chapter of natural gasses. You know how he is, that kind of teacher that doesn't cut the learning until the very last second of the school year. Anyway, we had lunch afterwards. For the rest of the day, we stayed in the lunchroom to watch The Goonies. It was played on the projector..."

I took another foolish swig. "Yep, it was pretty cool today. Oh, did I mention the horse mask? Yeah, when the final bell rang, two seniors rolled out of school on a pickup truck. One was blaring some heavy metal on a boom-box while hooping and hollering like a moron. The other one was wearing a horse mask while swing his shirt in the air like a lasso. It was crazy!"

Dad sighed and shook his head, but he couldn't help but smile. He chuckled.

"Ahhh...you kids these days."

"Anyway..." I said before I took a sip. I sat down on the kitchen counter. "How was work? I see you got out early today."

"Yeah...."

He trailed off, rubbing the back of his neck. He sounded uneasy. I cocked my head.

"What is it?" I asked. "Did something happen?"

He nodded his head. "It happened again....at work."

My eyes widened with my mouth full of soda, making me look like a bloated fish. I swallowed.

"You're joking! Again? At work?"

He nodded once more. "Yeah! J.B didn't show up to work today. It wasn't till an hour after I came in, four policemen came in the office. They said that last night, judging from the observations of his wife, he got up from bed to have a smoke. He never came back. His wife called the five-o when he was gone for six hours, as he was hoping that he was trying to scare her or something. She called and texted him, but to no reply! The reason I'm home now, is because I had to spend several hours answering questions for the cops and the press. Up until release."

"Jeeze." I gasped. I took another sip. "These kidnappings are getting WAY out of hand! Like, way outta hand. What are they doing about it? Do they have a lead this time?"

Dad shrugged.

I shrugged as well. "Well, I hope he's alright."

"Same."

I guess I should explain who we were talking about before I continue. Justin Briar, or J.B, he is a coworker with Dad. I've met him a couple times. He's a cool guy. J.B always had a way of turning things more comical than they were. A real Joker he is. Despite appearing slightly overweight, he was surprisingly strong. I know because I at at him with an arm wrestle. Perhaps he lifts weights? I don't know. Anyway, Dad wasn't exactly friends with the fella, but they got along more than the other employees.

"Same..." Dad repeated.

He leaned in on the counter and stared at me. Dad quickly took the concern off his face and gave this more optimistic approach.

"So school was good?"

"Yep."

"Got all of your late assignments in?"

"Got em' all."

"Good grades?"

"Four A's, two B's, and a C+. The C being chemistry."

"That's what I like to hear! Well...not the C+, but it's good to year your ending the year strong."

We exchanged a mighty high-five. Mighty enough for me to retract my hand and shake the pain away. I took another sip of my soda. It was then....Dad asked a question I was hoping to avoid.

"You get with that guitar club?"

I stopped mid-sip. I stared at him with the can around my lips. I swallowed and I attempted to answer this question to the best of my ability.

"Uhh....no?"

He actually face palmed with a sigh. He breathed in....and he breathed out. "Why."

"Well," I started. "I never got the chance to. There were too many in the club already and I don't wanna join just yet. I'm still pretty amateur at playing that thing."

"Bullshit."

Dad walked over to me and he put a hand on my shoulder.

"Answer me this, son. Why....would you EVER think you are amateur, when you have mastered playing Nothing Else Matters, All Along the Watchtower, and many other songs!?"

"I don't know." I sighed. "They just seem way more experienced and skilled than me."

"Who cares! Trevor, you have to join this club next year. It's right up your allay! Wether you think you're good or not, you have to join this club. Make some friends. Not those kids at lunch that don't talk to each other. I don't have a problem with those kids, but I'm just saying. I'm talking about actual friends. Friends that you can get into trouble with and whatnot. Not drugs or alcohol, but something crazy from time to time."

"Well yeah, but..."

Dad got nearer. "Do you want to hang with them?"

"Yeah."

"Do you want to get better?"

"Yeah."

"Then do it! Just do it. Do what you want to do! You wan to make friends? Then do it. You want to play guitar with others? Then do it. You can't keep this....this...loner thing going. Sometimes you gotta do something crazy to do what it takes to make it. Something out of the ordinary to become a better person."

I said nothing.

"I promise you, Trevor. If you talk to these guys, then your journey through school will be MUCH much better!"

"Sure Dad....whatever you say."

**************

She's dead. Oh my God, she's dead. They mauled her. They bled her out, only to feast on her flesh. Holy shit, I'm next.

For the past fifteen minuets, I have listened to endless shrieks. For fifteen minuets, I have been listening to those two monsters strip a body of all of its possessions. For fifteen minuets, I have been hiding in total darkness, shaking, petrified, praying that this was all a dream. A horrible dream. I wish it was.

I watched someone get pounced and slaughtered right in front of me. That same person tried to kill me, only to feed me to those things so she could get away. Who knows what other horrors lie ahead if I treaded down this cave. Mangled bodies drained off all of their blood would probably liter the floor like confetti. I can almost picture the horror on their faces when they were thrashed back and forth with those daggers for fangs slicing through their necks.

Thank God I won't be able to see any of that. I'm stuck here. I haven't eaten anything for almost a day and a half. That goes the same for water. There are probably dozens of those spiders stalking the darkness as I sat here. If they don't eat me, I will die of dehydration. There is no way out. And say some other soldiers were to find me, they'll probably shoot me on sight. Either way......there is no way out without getting myself killed. Even if I got out...I wouldn't be the same. I've seen to much. I won't be able to sleep at night as I slowly drift into a state of insanity as I lose my moral sense.

DUNK

A metallic object crashed to the ground right beside me, followed by a heavy item, ending with another thud, but with a more hollowed out ring to it. I figured out pretty quick what was going on. When the two arachnids killed the women, they took off all of her clothing, armor, and equipment. They must be throwing in away like its worthless trash.

Just then, several metal object fell to the ground at the same time causing me to flinch with surprise. There were several of them. The way they all hit the ground at the same was odd. The way they sounded as they impacted the ground. It,,,it almost sounded like a bunch of keys. Wait....keys. Were they....? Oh my God.

I sniffed as I snapped myself out of my depression and loss of hope. Even though I could see nothing but darkness, I knew I was looking directly at the keys on the floor. They were keys. They had to be! That means that I have a chance to possibly get Joel out of his cage! Maybe there was a key to that Humvee at the mouth of the cave! Holy shit, that can be our way out!

Quietly, I looked back behind the rock. I could still hear them. Not risking getting caught any longer, I quickly moved back, and I took severla deep breaths. This is it. This is a chance that we can actually get out of here! I can actually get out of here alive!!

Without thinking, I began to reach over in the general direction of the keys. I stopped. Instantly in my mind, I could picture those spiders looking in my direction, only to see my trembling hand sticking out from behind the rock. With that, I slowly retracted my hand. I paced my breathing. I can't speed this through. One slip, one sound, one tiny cling of those keys, and I'm gonna find myself balls deep in trouble.

I peeked behind the rock. Despite the fact that I'm completely and utterly blind. Hearing their grunts and growls, I could tell that they had their attention set on the corpse. Stripping her of all of her clothing and equipment. I looked away, and I stared at the ground. I have to think this over.

"Alright, Trevor, think this through. You have to be flawless in this. You can't make a single mistake! You can't take those things on your own. They're too strong, quick, and lethal. From what I can tell, they are sensitive to noise, and they probably have night vision too. Considering how quick and efficiently they move in the darkness further proves this thought."

I could make a run for it, but I don't have the guts to move from this spot. I won't last ten feet. I could try to sneak past them? Hell no. I only have a flashlight on me. I do know for a fact that when she was stripped, they threw her pistol back along with the other stuff. The thing is, that gun has only one bullet in the chamber. Pretty much useless. Other than that, the armor is the last thing that I'm aware of, besides the keys.

I could reach over to get the keys, but the noise could get me killed. I can't risk it. Taking a simple step can get me killed. A single noise and they come running to it. Even if it's nothing. Like a falling rock, or a creak in the house. Wait....noise. One noise and they come running to wherever it is. What if....no. No! To much of a risk. I can't possibly risk myself in getting killed, only to create a distraction!

What am I gonna use anyway? The flashlight? Don't be stupid! The gun? Mostly useless, but I can still be of use to me! The armor? Please, I won't be able to throw it that far. What about the helmet? Well....maybe....possibly. No, it's still stupid! But damn it, what other choice do I have? This is the one and only option here!

"Damn it! Why does it have to go down like this!? Ok....just throw it as far as you can. Just throw it and pray that it works."

I slowly rose up. Crouching behind the rock, I prepared myself to be quick and as quiet as possible.

"Ok Trevor, just count to three. You can do this. One......TWO!"

Without thinking, I shot myself forward. My hands searched desperately for the helmet. I felt my finger brush up against the floor countless times. Rock. Only rock. I could feel nothing but rock. Where is it!? Where!?

My thumb bumped onto something that rolled away from me! It spun in a circle as its materiel continued to grind against the ground! Too much noise! I instantly reached forward, and I snatched up the helmet! I fell back, crashing back into the ground behind the rock! All I heard was screaming. That hellish shriek. So loud. It was so deafening loud!

I curled into a ball as they screamed relentlessly, cradling the helmet in my arms like a small child. The monsters sped up and down the corridor. I could hear the rapid ticking noises as their needle thin legs tapped against the ground for several minuets. All the while, I stayed behind the rock, trembling, praying that they wouldn't find me! I closed my eyes and I held onto the helmet tight, beads of sweat were dripping down from my forehead. My hearts was pounding faster and faster as their screams grew more and more intense!

Then they stopped.

Their screams stopped. Just like that. I could only hear silence among the buzzing in my ears. I didn't move. I didn't DARE breathe. I didn't even blink. My hearts was pounding in my chest and I was about to pass out from fear.

Out of nowhere, I could hear them turn their attention to the body once more. Their enraged screams ceased and they turned to growls and grunts that were released as they did whatever on the corpse. I heaved a long but silent sigh of relief. I could breathe easier for one brief moment.

"Ok....no time to sit here, Trevor. Just do it."

I breathed in....then out.....then in......then out.....then in.......and out.

"Ok Trevor, you can do this. You can do this."

I adjusted my arms around the helmet. Placing my right hand behind it, and my other hand on its side. I was ready. I just have to throw as far as I can. I brought my arms back, ready to hurl it forward. On three.

One......I swung it forward and it swung back.

Two......I swung it forward and back again, making me nearly losing my footing.

THREE! I Swung it once more.....only to wrap it entirely in my arms, preventing it from flying forward.

"No no no no no no no no no no no! I can't do this! I can't do this shit!! This is crazy! I'm not the one to put myself on the line like this! Especially like yesterday! I got shot at yesterday! Joel GOT shot yesterday! I threatened to kill someone yesterday! I watched someone die today!!!"

I set the helmet to my side. I was breathing heavily as I rocked back and forth in a ball.

"I can't do it. I can't do it. I can't do it. This is CRAZY. I can't do it."

"Do you want to see us again?"

I heard a voice in my head. Not the female voice. Not the voice I was used to. It was a different, but familiar voice. It was Dad. I could hear him in my head. Surprised, I looked around in the darkness.

"Do you want to see us again?"

His voice repeated itself. Yes, I was actually hearing this voice in my head.

"Dad?" I continued to look around. "Dad?"

"Do you want to see us again?"

"Ye-yes."

"Do you want to live?"

Looking into blank space, I answered the question under my breath. "Yes."

"THEN DO IT!!"

This voice bellowed in my head, louder than the spiders behind me. I clamped down onto my ears and I held my eyes shut tight!

"JUST DO IT!! Do what you gotta do to live! Do you want to get out of here!?"

"yes..."

"Then do it! Do you want to live!?"

I rose to my feet with the helmet in my arms. I gulped.

"Yes."

"You can't keep this going of being afraid! Sometimes, you gotta do what you gotta do something crazy in order to make it! Something out of the ordinary TO SURVIVE!!!

I brought back the helmet as far as I could. I was ready to throw it it. I had no choice. I had no choice in any of this. I have to live. Joel has to live. Whatever it takes!

"I promise you, Trevor. If you take this opportunity, you will have a chance to survive!! JUST DO IT!!!"

In my head, I let out a roar as I hurled the helmet forward will all of the strength I could provide! I felt it leave my grasp. Once it was gone, I dropped to the floor and I pressed myself up against the wall! Off in the distance no more than a second after I was on the floor, I heard the helmet crash against the floor or a wall. It bounced off the floor and it hit the ground again. The noise bounced off the walls of the cave and it traveled to the spiders. And they went crazy.

Once they heard it, they exploded with hellish screams and shrieks. Their attention was turned to racket and they bolted in that direction. Right in my direction! I remained still as they both sped off right at me, listening to them getting closer and closer. My eyes were shut and I prayed that this would work.

The rapid ticking of their legs ran right by me and my skin get goosebumps. I flinched and I tensed up. They didn't stop. They didn't even notice me. I could hear both of them run off into the distance. Their tapping drew further and further away. It faded into the silence until I couldn't hear it anymore. There was no noise other than the rapid rattling of my teeth as they quivered. I waited for a moment. They didn't come back. This was my chance.

I turned on the flashlights that I had my hands wrapped around ever so tightly. I was nearly blinded by the light when I pressed the button. My eyes jerked shut as an instinctual reaction. Letting my eyes adjust, I waited to hear if that would attract any unwanted attention. Nothing. Nothing was coming back. This was my chance.

"Go..."

I aimed my light at the various items that were piled up a few meters from me. I was correct. All of her equipment was stripped from her and tossed away. This including her armor, boots, and her underclothing. I moved from my spot behind the rock and I scurried over to the supplies.

"Ok...find what I need and get out. Find what I need and get out."

I poked around, and I found the keys hidden behind the body armor. The light reflected off them, giving it a highlighted appearance. I quickly snatched those up and I stuffed them into my pocket. Right next to them, I found something that made me hesitant to even touch.

A pistol. Her pistol.

It was almost empty. the clip was at least. There was only one bullet left in the chamber. It was better than nothing. I'll only use it only if I have to. Last resort only.

I nodded, and I picked the pistol up. The metal was still warm from the intense heat from every round that was fired into those terrible creatures. I pondered on wether I should hold it in my pocket or on my backside like in the movies. If I left it in my pocket, it could get caught and it could get me killed. Not to mention that it can go off if I'm not careful, and I'm not looking to get killed by foolishly shooting myself in the thigh. However, if I reached from behind, it would be more difficult to reach, but at least I can pull it out easier. Yeah, let's do that.

I took the gun, and I slid into the space between my jeans and boxers. To be safe, I tightened my belt, so I can preventing the firearm from falling out.

"Ok, there we go."

I wish I can risk taking off the holster, wherever it was from the uniform, but I don't want to waste any time. I don't know how much time I have. I aimed my flashlight around and I found the hatchet she used to cut Archard from his restraints. A black handle with a silver blade. The hatchet was attached to a loop in the right pant leg to hold it in. I undid that loop, and I held the hatched in my other hand. There. I think I have what I need. I must move.

I turned to the direction Joel's cage was in. My light spun around with me, and I began to run in that direction, only to grind my feet to a halt. As my light fell upon it, I nearly vomited with fear, disbelief, and disgust.

It was her corpse. She was almost entirely wrapped in a thick, dull white, wire-like coating what I assumed was the spider's web. The only skin that was exposed was ghostly pale. Only half of her bare chest and up was visible. A lifeless arm stuck out and reached out to me. Her cold dead eyes just stared at me feet with no emotion. No life. No soul. Her mouth was forever stuck in a twisted combination of terror and pure agony. The only sign of blood left in her system was only dribbling out from two gaping holes in her neck. Her slick blue hair was now sticky with blood, tangled, and in knots.

I just stared at her lifeless body. I wanted to scream, but if I did, then I would end up with the same fate.

I fell to my knees before her. I couldn't believe this. I couldn't believe what I was seeing! I wanted to curl into a ball and cry. I just wanted to wake up from this nightmare. I felt this overwhelming feeling of....dread....forlorn. Even if she tried to kill me, I couldn't help but feel guilty for her. The pain she experienced was nothing that I could've imagined. Even if she tried to kill me, I could've done something to ease her pain in some way!

My eyes grew wet, my vision blurring slightly. It was when I spotted a small metal chain wrapped around what was visible of her neck. It must be her dog-tags. I blinked away the tears as I made a reach for her neck.

My hand was clamped down onto the necklace and I pulled. With some tough restraint they came loose from the webbing with a strong snap. The link was broken, and I found myself holding her tags in my palm. On her tags, it read all of the information that would be needed on the battlefield. Her name was composed of two simple words to form her code name. Probably the only thing I'll remember her by.

SWEET TOOTH

Below, it read her number and her blood type. There was no next of kin. No religion.

She was O positive.

I carelessly let go of the tag, and it fell to the floor with a quiet *clink*.

"I'm so sorry this happened to you.....Sweet Tooth...."

I stood up. Looking down at her empty eyes, I wanted to close them. I didn't want her to look like that. I reached forward towards her face, but I stopped just inches from her face. My fingers were outstretched, ready to show my respect. I couldn't help but feel disgusted with myself as my hand turned into a fist. My fingers were firmly tucked inside. I retracted my trembling fist and it fell to my side. I couldn't do it.

I kicked at the ground and I stepped over her, unknowingly stepping to the massive pool of blood below me. I kept my eyes forward, never looking back, leaving her to stare at empty darkness with her arm outstretched for no one.

"Damn it. Damn it all."

Using the light, I shuffled through the long corridor of blackness until I made it back to Joel's cage, in which it felt like an eternity. I turned the corner, and there he was. There he was sleeping under the heavy intoxication of gas in his cage. His chest heaved in and out. The red streak in his bandage gave me the reminder of how careful I have to be with him to prevent further damage.

I shook off the sadness and I hurried over to him. Stopping in front of the cage, I knelt down to the lock, dropping the hatchet, and taking out the keys from my pocket as I did. They jingled as they dangled from their chain.

"Don't worry, b-buddy." I said as I picked the first key to stuff into the lock. "I'll get you out of here. We...we'll find o-our way home."

The first key didn't fit. It only pressed up against the key hole and it didn't go in any further. I spun the key to the back of the chain, and I tried the next key. Same results. I sighed, and I tried the next key. Nothing. By the fifth key, I was getting impatient. I got out the sixth key. I tried it, and it didn't fit.

"Come on."

The seventh key didn't fit either.

"God dammit, which one?"

Eighth key.

"No."

Ninth key.

"Shit, hurry up."

Tenth key.

"This better be i-"

It was then, I noticed that something was off. Something was different, so subtle, that I didn't notice it. What was so different? It was probably nothing. I can't waste anymore time. I stuck the tenth key in, expecting it to stop at the keyhole. Instead, the key sank in a little further than the others. I pushed it a little further....and it went all the way in. With my breath bottled in my lungs and a lump in my throat, I twisted that key. There was a click, and a corner of the cage door bumped up against my knee.

"Yes!"

I moved to door aside.

"Yes! Don't worry, Joel."

I began to crawl in, but I stopped.

What the hell was so different? Why did I feel so....skittish? It was when I heard it. When I actually noticed what was wrong. There was a low and quiet rumbling sound. So silent that I didn't even notice it until now. I didn't move. I just listened to it. How long has that been going on for? Then it hit me. I noticed it growing in volume and malice. That wasn't rumbling at all.

That was growling.

And I could find the source in the direction in which I came. A low growling emerged from within the darkness.

My stomach tensed and newly formed sweat soaked my brow and the interior of my mask. My gaze was now set in the darkness in which the growling resides. Slowly.....I crawled out from Joel's cage. I picked up the hatchet at my feet as I rose to a stand. The growling grew louder with anticipation. I aimed my flashlight at the source of the noise and I found four eyes staring right back at me.

There it was. It was one of the spiders that attacked Sweet Tooth. It looked at me. It was staring right at me with fangs dribbling thick globs of dark venom that splattered against he floor. The hairs on its back shuttered when it lowered itself to a pounce. I didn't know what to do. I was frozen solid, frozen with fear.

Before I knew it, the spider projected itself at me with its twisted scream! It landed on the ground in front of me. Standing on its hind legs, It rose one leg up, and brought it down at me! I yelped and backed away, but I bumped into the cage door behind me! The leg was swiped at me, barely missing my chest as I leaned back!

I fell over the door and I hit the ground with a thud. It hopped over the cage and it made another swipe for me!

"NO NO!" I rose my hands up to block the attack. but the legs needle-like edge slashed through the soft flesh of my right hand. A stinging pain so unbearable overtook my hand, it made me cry out as fresh blood began to gush out from the wound.

I crawled backward as it kept coming at me!

"Get away! GET AWAY!!!"

The spider lunged at me. Holding me to the ground, it trapped me in a cage made by its legs when it landed on top of me. I screamed when it brought up its fangs to dig into my neck! Before it could, I shot my hands up at it in defense! My hands broke its force. They pressed up on its abdomen and I pushed with all I had! It screamed in frustration, swiping its fangs at me, barely missing my throat by inches! I was flattened against the floor, trying to fend it off as I whaled in terror! Blood from the gash in my hands dripped down onto the lens of my mask, and turning everything to a sickening dark red. The thick pointy ends of its hair dug into the flesh of my wound, casing my pain to skyrocket!

"Get off me! Get off me! GET OFF!"

Up ahead, more shrill cries could be heard, only to reveal another spider step into the view of the beam of light. It again screamed and it raced over to me at full speed!

"NO NO NO NO NO NO!!!!! GET OF MEEE!"

Its fangs drew nearer to my neck with every second, while my second attacker was only seconds away from us! They were gonna tear me apart! I had to do something! I had to survive! I HAVE TO! Closer it was getting! The second spider let out a howl of anticipation as it prepared to pounce! It leaped up and.....

WAM!

The two spiders collided! With the second spider landing onto the one pinning me down, it turned its attention to the spider behind it! The spider began to get off me, and I was able to move! Looking around frantically, I spotted the hatchet and light just a few feet from my left foot! Right by the cage, and right by the second spider!

Letting out a cry, I leaped forward, and I charged them! Both spiders noticed me and screamed, preparing for battle! I dove downward, rolling across the ground in a summersault completely evading an attack from above. I pivoted around to face my first attacker. Picking up the hatchet, I leaped back, as it attempted to swipe at me! I dodged it by jumping to the side, giving me a clear shot of its entire side!

"Get away!!"

I brought the blade down onto the base of the leg closest to the base of the head. There was a loud thud! The blade went deep, splitting the flesh the deeper it went. Green blood squirted out as it shrieked in agony! Crying out is nausea and fear, I yanked it out, and I brought it back down onto the same spot. I sickening snap of the bone rang out as well as the constant pitter patter of blood.

THUNK

The severed leg fell to the floor, leaving the spider to collapse under the huge amount of anguish I have brought down upon it! It twitched and turned, screaming so loud, it was causing my ears to ring! On came the second spider, the one that pinned me down before! I was barely able to get out of the way when it jumped for me, attempting to pin me down again! Running to the left, the spider soared right by me, and it crashed into the wall of the cave! A green spot was imprinted on the wall of the cave when it began to tumble to the floor. With its face still against the wall, various sharp edges tore up its face on the way down, leaving a trail of green goo above. It hit the ground with an enraged and pained grunt.

I can't let it stand again, It could still get me!

With its face still in the wall, I grabbed it by its wiry hairs and I pulled it back, and I slammed its face into the wall again! I let its face bounce of the rock, letting it fall to the ground its back. Discombobulated, it didn't attack me, still trying to process what happened. Instead, it wiggled and swiped at the air, trying to roll over like an overturned turtle. I pressed my knee down on the center of its abdomen, axe in hand!

With a bloodcurdling roar I brought the hatchet up high into the air, only to bring it down upon its head!

THUNK

Blood oozed out from a deep gash in its head. It screamed and screamed as it fought to push me off. I brought the axe back up and I sent it crashing down upon its head!

THUNK

Its movements grew weaker.

Again.

THUNK

Its movements ceased entirely.

Again!

THUNK

"You will not take me!!"

THUNK

"YOU WILL NOT TAKE ME!!!"

THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!

"YOU WILL NOT TAKE ME AWAY!!"

I did not stop. I just did not stop. With my heart in my throat, I hacked and chopped at the beast! Blood flew in every direction, covering my clothes and mask!

THUNK! THUNK!

"You will not ta.....take me."

I finally stopped, out of breath. Heaving in and out, I clutched my pounding heart. The monster below me was still. It didn't move. Its heart didn't beat. It didn't scream. It was forever silent. All around me, there was silence. I rose up from my balled up position. I leaned back and I breathed in and out. I choked back vomit as I stood up from the carcass below me. I quietly walked over to the flashlight and I picked it up.

I could see what was in front of me. Aiming my light at the two spiders that I slaughtered, I nearly gagged in repulsion, barely able to comprehend what I've done.

With all legs outstretched, one spider remained sprawled on the ground. Its body was unharmed, but its head was a bloody pile of blood, bone, and flesh; all mixed together to form a repulsive clump of mush. Both of its fangs were nearly severed form the roots. One end of a fang was snapped into two. The other was barely attached, leaving three strips of flesh to let it dangle and wiggle freely. The entire head was caved in to reveal the remaining chunks and lumps of brain tissue the caked the interior of its skull.

All around the corpse, green mist painted the floor and walls. Looking at myself, I could see that I was covered in its blood from the chest up. Covered my hands and fingers. I wiped the blood from my gas mask, both mine, and the spider's.

I could hear the other one moving. It screamed out loud and I made a dash for the other one. I could still see it slashing and clawing at me! I ducked underneath and I crawled on top of it. With a holler, I brought the hatchet up, and...

TUNK!

More blood soared through the air. It legs jerked in random directions. I hit it again and I could hear the gut wrenching crack of the skull as the blade broke through. The spider fell silent like the first one. I tried to pull back, but the blade was lodged inside the cranium. I wiggled it from left to right, left to right when it finally came loose. I tumbled backward but I never lost my footing. I scurried away from the monster and I rose to my feet.

Both bodies were still now. I did it. I slaughtered them both. I just stared at their lifeless bodies while my chest heaved in and out. My stomach was in knots as guilt swept over me. I couldn't bare to look at them anymore than I did. For what minuets felt like hours, just looking at the blood that covered me, that covered everything around me. I just couldn't look on much longer. I turned away from the horrific sights and I made my way back to Joel's cage.

"Come on, Joel." I said, as I stopped before him. "Let's get out of here."

I walked over to the cage door, and I knelt down to it. I placed one hand on the cage door for leverage as I leaned, only to gasp in surprise. The pain in my hand was too much, making me tense my hand like nothing before. The sting was unbearable, just flexing it made me wince. Putting the hatchet of the ground, I looked at my hand through the light. The gash that spider gave me was deep, but not deep enough to see bone, but it stung like hell. It was red with blood and it was already starting to swell. My hand was almost entirely red. It seemed when I actually saw how bad the damage was, the pain intensified. The adrenaline that was pumping through my veins was gone. My yelps grew louder and I stood up and shook my hand like crazy, trying to ease the pain.

"OW OW OW OW!! GOD DAMNIT!!"

It was getting infected. I needed a hospital or something before it gets really out of hand. No pun intended, but If its gets too infected, I might lose my entire hand to it!

Just then, another light began to emanate from the center of my chest. It started off faint, very faint. Iy was when it grew bright enough was when I took notice of its. A pure white soothing glow that drew my curiosity to it like a moth to a bug zapper. The necklace.

"What the-?"

Holding the flashlight with my shoulder and neck, I pulled out the necklace from underneath my flannel shirt. Yes, it was glowing brightly. Almost as bright as the flashlight.

"Holy shit...wha...what?"

Just then, a small misty apparition began to form out from within the medallion. A small cloudy figure of grew flew out and glided through the air. Its thick looking appearance gave it the the look of smoke from a fire.

"Whoa whoa whoa!!! What is this!?"

The smoke made a quick dash for my wounded hand! I yelped in surprise as I dropped the medallion from my hand! The mist sank into the gash into my flesh as I shook it like crazy! I could feel it moving inside my hand! The pricking sensation that I was ever so used to made my hand feel like the bones in my hand were crawling with ants, gnawing on the nerves and whatever they could find! I slammed my hand into the ground when I felt it grow ice cold! My hand grew numb and I hit the ground again!

"No no no!! I don't want it! I do-"

I stopped. I stopped panicking when the pain in my hand lessened, dulling the pain. I looked at me hand, and the misty substance filled every inch of my wound. The pain in my hand subsided greatly, allowing to move my hand more freely without mental restraint. The mist tumbled out from my cut, only to slowly retreated back into the medallion, going through the glass, like how a spirit would travel through a wall. Once the tail end entered the necklace, the glowing light began to fade into nothing. The light died, and I was left staring at a normal necklace. I was totally speechless! My jaw was nearly touching the floor with both shock, awe, and concern.

Taking the flashlight in my hand, I stared at my hand. The bleeding stopped. It was gushing blood a second ago, but now it has completely stopped! Not only that, but the pain has died a great amount. It was still painful. Quite painful, but I could actually move and wiggle my fingers. I could even make a fist.

I don't know what is going on around here. I'm in another dimension, there are talking animals with human qualities and personalities, and there are people in American Army uniforms running around. Now...now there's magic!? What's next, there are zombies running around!? Dragons in the sky!!?

"This is crazy. This is totally crazy." I gasped as I stared at my hand. I then looked at the necklace around my neck. "But this can be useful. If I'm finding my way out of here, then I'll have to figure out how this thing works. I have a feeling that this thing has something to do with the voice in my head. But first...."

I turned back to Joel in his cage. I was now finally ready to take Joel out of here.

I tried to be as careful as I could, lifting him out from his cage, cautiously holding him in my arms with a wound like his on his side. I took my time and I eventually had him on the ground, just inches from the cage. Without a word or remark, I slid my arms under his body, and I lifted him up. I wheezed when I had him in my arms. His weight was difficult to endure, but I was able to carry him for sometime. Joel was always heavier than he looked.

I held him in my grasp, staring the the large bandage wrapped around his torso. He breathed softly in my arms, still under the thick gas that filled every corner and crack of the cave.

"Come on, bud. Let's go."

I made sure that all of the equipment that I had beforehand was safely secure to me before I began to walk forward. The flashlight was tucked in my armpit, keeping the light steady and strait. However, it is a rather clumsy way of securing the light. If I were to suddenly enter stealth mode, the light might still be on when they notice me, exposing my position. Plus, I won't be able to turn it off right away with Joel in my arms. Whatever, It's the best I can do. I'm not smart enough to find a better solution at least.

The hatchet was secured more efficiently. I carefully made a loop in my jeans, which was me cutting two slits into the fabric parallel to each other. Both openings were large enough to fit the handle through. Obviously it won't fall through, because of the large blade preventing so. Again, there were complications involving Joel in my arms. The pistol will have to remain in its spot, for I can't think of any other spot to put it.

And I was off, walking along the darkness of the cave with a flashlight tucked inside my armpit with a wounded dog in my arms. On multiple occasions, I would hoist Joel up to keep him from falling out from my grip.

"Don't worry...don't worry, buddy. I got ya. I'm not gonna drop you."

I was then I realized I was back where I started when my shin bumped against something. The object moved back from the force of my leg. It sounded surprisingly hollow. It took me a moment to figure out that I hit the chair that I broke free from almost a half an hour before hand.

Under my feet, a moist squishing noise interrupted the pattern of my shoes on the floor. Apple sauce and chile smeared the floor, and I just walked through a pile of cold chile. Up ahead was the opening where I attempted to save that's mans life that was getting mauled by another one of the vile spiders. Now every step I took left a footprint made of flattened beans, beef, and tomato pulp.

I walked past the very first spider that I encountered. The same one that Sweet Tooth rescued me from, only to use me as bait shortly after. It was when I approached a corner was when I stopped. This was the exact spot where I stood when I listened to a poor boy get mauled by the very same spider behind me. Everything beyond this point was new to me. I must be careful. I don't know what to expect beyond this point.

"Here it goes."

I moved forward, and I peaked around the corner. I gasped in shock.

Behind the corner, there was blood. So much red blood that painted the walls and floor. There was so much. So much blood. Yet...there were no bodies. A slaughter took place here, and there were no bodies to show for it. The only hint shown to me of the outcome, were several streaks across the floor. The way the blood was angled at a curve symbolized that the bodies were dragged away. Not only that, but various pieces of equipment was scattered throughout the area. The bodies were stripped over everything. Just like what has happened to Sweet Tooth.

As much as I didn't want to go on....as much as I wanted to find another way out of here, I knew that I had no other choice but to press on. I can't let fear take over me now.

I took a deep breath.

"One.....two......three."

Without a second thought, I leaped around the corner and I kept walking, never looking back. I kept my eyes forward, preventing myself to gaze upon the horror on both sides. Iv'e seen enough when just out of my peripheral vision, just to my right, I could see a bloody handprint on the wall, leaving a marking as a reminder of what happened here. The handprint trailed extended down a foot or so, before suddenly stopping, meaning the hand lost contact with the wall.

"Don't look. Don't think. Don't look. Don't think."

Up ahead, there was a gap in the floor. A hole. From that hole, there was a light coming from within it. I hurried myself over to it and I peered over to see what was visible. With my light, I could see that there was a sleeping quarters of some kind. In two rows of four, were eight sleeping bags in total. Every sleeping bag was undone or unzipped. In the center, there was one lantern, slightly dimmer than my flashlight. The sleeping bag closest to the light was too unzipped but there were foamy globs and specks of toothpaste surrounding an electric toothbrush that was still on, vibrating in its spot. These people must've left in a hurry.

As far as I could see, there was no other way to proceed but through this hole, so that's where I'm going to go. Looking down at the drop, I grew nervous that would drop Joel if I landed to hard on the ground. I must be careful.

I sat down on the ground and I dangled my legs over the edge. Keeping Joel up, I maneuvered myself to slide over the edge. Once I was over halfway in, I pushed off, and I fell forward. My feet hit the ground almost instantly after I jumped. The weight of Joel's body fell down on me and I nearly stumbled over, but I managed to keep my balance.

"Whoa whoa whoa! Don't worry, I got ya. I've got you."

Once I was fully balanced and calm, I continued forward through the sleeping quarters. The toothbrush's hum was the only noise I could hear besides my feet against the ground. Upon being completely in the whole, I could get a better look inside. Aside from an overturned duffle bag with clothes spilling out the side, there was a huge metal locker with the doors wide open. The interior had these slots with locks for each one. I realized that this was a gun locker. However, there were no guns inside, only a few empty shells that were on the floor.

"Damn."

There might be nothing usable in here, but at least I know there can be something worthwhile in the near future. A gun perhaps? Who knows, maybe I can get my stuff back.

I turned around, and my eyes caught a second glimpse of that duffle bag. Looking at the straps, I could see that they were long and wide enough for me to wear as a backpack. Getting this thought, gave me an idea. Maybe there was something useful in here after all.

I left that area with both a flashlight and hatchet in hand. Joel was safely placed in the duffle bag that I wore on my bag. Preventing him from falling out, I zipped it almost completely shut, only leaving some space open so he could breathe easier. I placed in the safest position possible, with him sitting upright. I know it's not the most comfortable situation for him, considering his condition, but I can better defend myself this way. If this is what it takes to survive, then I'll take it.

"Yeah...this will do just nice."

I continued forward, now better equipped than before. For a moment, the only sound I could hear was the consistent humming of the toothbrush, only audible for brief moments as I walked further away. The noise faded away into nothing, only to be replaced with something new.

Growling. A lot of growling and grunts were up ahead, right through a large crack in the wall. I walked forward and I stopped at a dead end. By dead end, it was a pile of rock and ruble. The only way out was the large opening. If I was gonna get out of here, this was the way. It looked like a tight fit, but if the spiders could fit through there, then so could I.

I approached the gap, and I shuffled through the tight squeeze with Joel on my back. Keeping the light forward, I made my way through, stepping over large boulders that were wedged in tight areas. Upon entering a wider area, there was an opening that I would have to duck into to fit through. I lowered myself to a squat, and I crawled through, barely able to fit us both through to the other side.

"There we go." I said as I stood up to look behind me. "Fits like a glove."

I began to walk again, but something metallic and hollow, bumped against my foot. It bounced away from me, and I jumped in surprise at the unexpected sound. I looked down, and there was a tick metal can, slightly larger than a can of food. There was no label or logo on it in any place. On one end, there was a small, black, rectangular box of some kind. Kicking the box slightly, A red laser revealed itself from the floor, pointing strait up at the ceiling. The origin of this laser resided in a sensor that was hidden from view before I kicked the can.

It was obviously a motion sensitive grenade of some kind. Not only was there this lasers sensor, but the other end of this canister had its top completely blown off. The end was missing, and the cylinder shaping around it was bent back from the force of the explosion. Picking it up for a closer inspection, I could see that there was still smoke leaking out from inside. The smoke had the same dense texture and color of the gas that was currently around me. The same gas that put Joel under and it was the same gas that has me wearing a gas mask to stay conscious.

If I was correct, then these were used in order to contain the spiders that invaded the cave. Obviously, this didn't do the trick. Why the spiders took no effect from this gas was beyond me. Why the gas didn't take an effect on ME was beyond my rational reasoning. Archard passed out from the gas, and he was behind me. I inhaled plenty of the gas before it reached him. For the spiders, perhaps they could have an immunity for this particular chemical? What about me? Do I-....

No, that's not possible. If a single normal person can't handle chloroform, then no one can handle this. It must take different amounts for everyone. It must takes a larger of amount of the gas to put me under. How can I be immune to this? Then again...how can a mist from a medallion numb the pain of a large gash in my hand? Maybe this necklace prevented me from going unconscious. If that's true, then I don't need to wear this mask. I can take it off, and I'll be fine.

Obviously I'm not going to test that theory. It would be silly to take off my mask to see if some magical mist could do something as incredible as that.

With that, I kicked the can, and it bounced off the wall, before falling down a small hole in the ground.

Turning my light upwards to see my surroundings, I was surprised to see where I was. I found myself to be in some sort of laboratory. Boxes upon boxes of data and notes were labeled and stored in specific subjects of studying.

PEGASUS BONE CONTENTS
PEGASUS MUSCLE TISSUE
PEGASUS NERVE REACTIONS

"What is this about?" I asked myself.

"You.....filthy.......primate.......*cough*"

A raspy voice in the darkness caught me off guard. I jumped in fear, and I was already in full on panic mode! I brought back my hatchet, ready to defend myself!

"Who's out there! I've got a gun and I'm not afraid to use it on you!! Show yourself!"

"Go.....go ahead....I'll be dead.....soon."

The voice was faint and weak. Very tired. It directed my light to an operating table in the distance. There was a dark mass prostrated on top of it. I could see it breathing, moving a little.

"You stay right there! Don't try anything you....you ASSHOLE!!"

"Me? You're talking t- *cough*...to me?" The voice coughed again. It was only growing with anger. "I have been...shot. I have been beaten.....torn.....apart. You have the.....audacity to treat me *COUGH* like one of....your buddies!?"

Wait....my buddies? What was he talking about? Did he think I was one of the brutes that kidnapped me in the first place? I walked closer, cautious still.

"Buddies?" I asked. "What do you mean?"

The light began to reveal more of the body on the table. Still faint, but I could see that there was no person on the table at all. What I saw made me gag as I stumbled back in disgust and shock. Couldn't contain it anymore, I ripped off the gas mask from my face, and I vomited onto the floor. What little food I had inside me, was now spilled across the floor. I stared at it appalled, wiping the remaining contents from my lips. The taste of vomit lingered on my tongue.

"Good God."

There was no person upon that operating table. There was a horse. A horse that was about my height lying sprawled on the metallic surface. Dried blood covered its brown fur coat and matted its mane. With its mouth ajar, I could see that teeth were forcefully extracted, seeing that many were missing, leaving a small pool of blood near the mouth. Blood still continued to trickle down from the bruised muzzle which clearly shown signs of assault. Not only that, but several vessels in its right eye, the one looking at me, were popped. What was once a clear white, was now half crimson that surrounded green irises. I looked at its body and I noticed that a leg was missing from where it used to be. It was now a stump the was wrapped with bloody bandages.

I put the mask back on as I struggled to choke back whatever I had left. I could only feel the rage in me grow.

"Where....where are you?" I shot up to me feet. "WHERE ARE YOU....YOU SON OF A BITCH!!!!! I'LL FIND YOU, AND I'LL KICK THE SHIT OUT OF YOU!!!!"

My grip around the handle of the hatchet was so tight, I couldn't feel my fingers. In my rage, I brought the blade down on the wall behind me, releasing a CLANG into the air.

"SHOW YOURSELF!!!"

"Wait! You *cough*....you're not....one....of them."

My anger dumbed. The voice was right in front of me. I aimed my flashlight in front of me, down at the mutilated horse.

"Wait....HUH!?"

It remained still, still looking at me. Then it blinked. Its red eye slowly slid shut and opened again, still looking at me. It mouth began to move.

"You're...not one....of them."

It talked. It actually spoke. I was stunned still, my mouth agape and my palms were sweaty with newly found fear. The hatchet slipped through my grip and it clanged to the floor.

"Please. Don't-don't be.....afraid. I don't....bite."

My lips trembled and my legs felt like jelly. Yet, I began to slowly move back.

"You have....you NEED to...listen."

The only thing that came out of my mouth was the letter I over and over again. Not a single coherent sentence was able to come out from my mouth. He coughed and a puff of red mist shot out from his mouth.

"I know-...I know this is all confusing for..you...but-"

"How are you talking." I snapped. I stood back and I extended my arm out to him. "You are a horse! How can you talk How you conscious right now!!? There's gas everywhere!! I-!"

"I'm...not...a horse." He wheezed. Just then something began to rise out from behind him. Curved, brown, and covered with feathers, it stood tall and proud above him. A wing. A large brown wing that was hidden from view. A wing with feathers that were forcefully extracted by hand.

"I'm...a....Pegasus."

It was then when I noticed a small patch of bare skin was on his upturned side. Looking closer, I could see a gaping hole in which the other wing used to be. The tissue around the wound was singed black. It was cauterized to prevent bleeding.

"Oh my God."

"Yeah..." He chuckled softly. "Talk...about....costing you a leg....*cough* and a wing." His wing curled up, and it retreated out of view. "The only reason....that I'm awake....is that-....is that they gave me a shot once everything.....went downhill. I guess...that would be you're....answer."

"What's...what's going on around here?" I asked more calmly. "I thought your species was only a legend. A myth!"

"Look." He started. "I don't know...where you're from, but...I know you're not one.....of those guys. I'm right.......aren't I?"

I nodded, still with a mouth agape. "What are you doing here? Why would they do this to you?"

"Oh, nothing much. Just taking a wing to see if replicas could be made. Taking blood, to see....if it can be used for...transfusions. Simple...stuff really."

"But...how-"

"I know you have a lot of.....questions, but you need....to listen. I can tell by your eyes. As you can...see, your eyes don't glow like....others. You're...different. That necklace.....so familiar."

I looked down at my necklace before turning back up to him.

"I don't know who...you are, but you....have that for a....reason. *Cough* "Just like you're friend. He had one too. It's gotta mean something....doesn't it?"

I didn't say anything.

"All I want for you...is three....things."

He turned his gaze away from me.

"Don't be stupid like me. I was out here....because I was trying to...help a little filly find something. I believe...you met her? I went beyond...the city limits....all to make her happy. I risked my life.....all for a small piece....of thread."

I nodded.

"Two." He looked back at me. His red eye stared right into mine. "Get her out of this cave. She's still...out there. I know it. She isn't safe. Three? Tell her not to blame herself."

I let him continue.

"It is all my....fault. I could've taken her back home. I could've...said no. I could've flown her home...at any time. But...I was stupid. I only...wanted to me her...happy. Besides....*cough* I going to lose....everything. My friends....my family....my fellow soldiers. Everything."

"No. No you're not." I snapped, as I knelt down to him. "We are getting out of here! I know you seem lost, but I'm gonna help you out of here! You'll...you'll see you're friends again, I promise you."

"Please....let me finish. I don't have much...time left." He coughed. He pointed to the an area behind me. "Over there."

Looking back, I could see that there was a worn out, brown blanket that was laid out flat in a tighter corner not far from where I was. Approaching it, I kicked it, and a corner of a hole was revealed from underneath. I threw the blanket off, and there was a large metal box hidden inside. I looked back at him, and the Pegasus nodded, ushering me to continue.

I stepped inside, and I lifted the top open. I saw there was a medicine kit inside. I snatched it up, and I opened it. There was nothing inside, so I tossed it away. Other than that, there was an empty ammunition box tossed on its side, and three cylinder objects. I picked one up and examined it. On the rim, it read in bold letters. Two simple words that made my eyes snap open wide....

STUN GRENADE

There was a small pin above, still intact.

"I saw one of them stick a crate....inside when they thought I was....asleep. I thought you...should know."

I quickly snatched up all three grenades and I stuffed them in my pockets, being careful not to pull the pins. I hopped up and out of the hole. I began to approach the Pegasus, but he turned his gaze to a pile over what appeared to be yellow, metallic, armor. A approached it, and I picked a piece up. A large golden helmet. The design of the helmet covered most of the face if worn, minus the eyes and nostrils. Everything else, including the ears would be protected.

"Inside." He said.

I peaked inside the helmet and there was a photograph taped along the inside. I took it out, and I examined what was on it. What was on there formed a lump in my throat. A family. His family, all gathered around for a picture behind a solid blue background. All smiling with no care in the world. He stood there with his wife, a normal looking horse with a tan mane and coat. Beneath him was his son who wore a red baseball cap backwards. His mane was brown, but his coat was a mixture between the parents. He wore a wide grin on his face as he waved at the camera.

"You're family....this is you're family."

He nodded.

I sighed and I shook my head in dismay. "I'm sorry."

"Don't be." He whispered as he slowly waved me over to him. "Come...here."

I walked over to him. Instead of stopping at his side, I knelt down to him.

"It's not....your fault."

"I know. I know, but-"

"Can you do it?" He whispered.

I looked up at him. "What?"

"Can you get that filly to safety? Will you risk your life again like how you did before?"

I didn't say anything. I was unsure of what to say. I don't know why, but I shrugged.

"I heard what you did." He started. "That took guts. It was stupid...but it was brave. You....you are here for a re-reason. You just took off your mask to vomit when you first saw me. This gas didn't affect...you. No human...can do...that like you can."

"Yeah, but...but I was angry!" I exclaimed. "I just got angry, and I don't know why. I just hated the fact that something so small was over powered by something bigger and stronger than it! I just got angry. I never got that angry in my life! Ever since that damn voi-...ever since I got here, I've felt different. This anger, it isn't me!"

"Maybe...maybe that's a good thing."

"No! No it's not! "I'm just want to get home! I didn't ask for any of this shit! Do expect me to go in, guns blazing, killing everything in sight!!? I can't kill another person. I can't. I just can't! I'm not supposed to fight! I'm supposed to get back home, to my family!'"

"That filly has a...home too." He sighed. "She still has... a family. If she's still out alive, then there is still a...a chance of her getting back to HER home. To HER family. Do you really want to leave a girl for dead so you can....stay innocent? Face it, human....no one else can save her bu-but you. Even if you find somepony to, will they really help....you? A human?"

I was silent. Speechless. He was right. He was right! That little pony has a family to get back to. No one else can help her but me!

"Will you do it?" He asked again. "Will you bring...her...home?"

I stared at him, then I stared at my bloody hands. The gash in my hand made me cringe, and I could feel the anger tug on my thoughts. The frustration of that little horse in danger. It wasn't fair. I wanted to kick something. I wanted to hit something, but instead, I stood up, and I cracked my knuckles. At this moment, Arachard's question whispered in my mind.

"Would you save one of those ponies as if they were one of our own."

I nodded slowly, swinging the hatchet in a figure-8. The anger turned to motivation. A small smirk began to spread across my face. I turned my gaze down to the Pegasus below me.

"Yes.....yes I will."

I began to walk away. With a hatchet in my hand, a light in the other, I made an oath that was only the beginning of the long stretch of road I had to walk. I was not sure if I was gonna keep that oath, but I was sure as hell gonna try.

"I'll find her. I WILL find her. I take out all of those things if that is what it comes to. She'll be safe, just you see. I'll find a way out of here, and you'll see your family again! Just hold on."

****
The Pegasus watched the Human stomp away with newly found motivation in his heart. Now, he can finally rest knowing there was a chance for that filly to be safe. He lied back on the operating table, and he stared off into the ceiling. He sighed with relief, and he slowly let his lungs fill up with the bitter cold air around him.

"Good....good."

Maybe now he can get some well needed sleep....

I was jogging down a long stretch of nothing. The horse was far behind me. I could hear their cries now. The spiders. Not only I could hear what was ahead, I could SEE what was ahead. Daylight. I could actually see daylight! The sun's light bounced off of the wall of the cave, and projected itself right at me.

I walked closer and the light grew brighter, bright enough for me to see. I turned off the flashlight, and I raced to the corner to the outside. There were a lot of them out there. I could tell. I reached the corner and I stopped at the edge, flattening myself on the wall as best as I could without squishing Joel. I was mentally prepared. I leaned forward and I peaked over the corner to see what was on the other side. The morning light instantly blinded me, and I shot back into the darkness. Rubbing my eyes, I was careful not to make noise.

"Relax, Trevor. You can do this. I can do this."

I took a deep breath. I prepared my eyes, and I peaked around the corner.

I fought against the urge to turn back, and it paid off quickly. My eyes adjusted to the light quickly, the white glare fading into clarity, only to reveal the mess of clutter before me.

The entrance to the cave absent of any spiders, but I could still hear them outside. The entire place was a mess. Shelves were tipped over, everything that was on the shelves were spilled over onto the floor. Empty ammo shells littered the floor like confetti. A makeshift barricade of ammo boxes, a mattress, and a few sand bags. Blood painted the floor and walls,and there was a pool of it at my feet. This was what remained of a gruesome battle.

Now I really wanted to go back when I saw that my foot was in the center of it. Nearly shouting aloud, i snapped my foot up, and the sole of my shoe was dripping with blood. The droplets beating onto the ground triggered a clutter of junk from behind the barricade. Caught off guard, I planted my foot onto the ground, and I brought back the hatchet, ready to bring it down on whatever was before me!

A black shadow rose from behind the clutter. No spider, but a person.

The next thing I knew, the muzzle of a gun was being pressed up against my forehead. I was frozen solid with shock. Not one second later, the shadow whispered to me.

"Trevor?"

I recognized that voice. The German accent, I knew it! The gun was lowered from my head and I could breathe again.

"Ar-Ar-Archard!?" I gasped.

"SHHH!"

He clamped his hand onto my mouth to quiet me. With wide eyes, I looked at his hand, then back at him. His shadow's head shook rapidly from side to side. He held his hand to my mouth for several seconds before he slowly lowered it to his side, only to point a finger to the mouth of the cave. I picked up on my own stupidity, and I nodded. He signaled me to follow him, and I carefully stepped over the barricade. Careful not to make any noise, my eyes fell on the Humvee that was parked neatly on one side of the cave with the driver's door ajar. I wanted to alert him, but I was gonna have to get close enough to whisper to him.

He led me to the mouth of the cave where he squatted down to listen. I listened as well. The spiders we outside alright and close. I could hear their grunts as well as this constant hissing sound. This made me concerned, so I whispered to him.

"What exactly is your plan here?"

He looked back to answer my concerns. It was the first time I saw his face, and it was hidden with a gas mask similar to mine.

"We run."

I scoffed at his question. "We run?"

He nodded "We have to be quick. Slip out the opposite side of the cave."

"Why don't we just take that?" I asked, pointing a finger at the humungous armored car right behind us by a couple meters.

"You think I haven't tried that? The are no keys that I could find."

Instantly, I reached for the keys that were stuffed into my pocket. "Hold on....I" I said as I twisted my hand to wrap my fingers around the keys. "I have some ke-"

It was then I noticed the rifle that was wrapped around Archard's back....the revolver on his side.....the bag that hung from his side. Hey, my stuff! Archard's got my stuff! All of it!

I gave him a tap on the shoulder. A rather hard one in fact, because he turned back to me with a look of annoyance. I mouth to him...

"You got my stuff!"

He nodded as if he was expecting me to know that already.

"Gimmie!"

He shook his head with rejection. "Not a good time."

"It's my stuff!"

"Trevor, it's not a good time!" He snapped silently.

"At least give me my revolver." I pleaded. "I'm a great shot with that thing."

He shook his head.

"Have you even shot a gun before?" I sneered. "You're from Germany, Europe. They aren't as accepting of guns over there as from where I'm from, yeah?"

He looked at me with disbelief. He sighed, rolled his eyes, and he began to reach for his side

"Here you go, you happy?"

I reached for the gip of the revolver. My fingers were just about to make contact, when a loud shriek filled my ears, breaking the silence we so dearly needed. Both of our heads quickly darted over to our right, only to see a heavy set spider screaming right at us. I took no time to think as it screamed to alert the others! With my eyes never taken off of its hideous body, my hand reached for the revolver to my side. I was able to snatch the gun from Archard's hand before it clamped shut! Pulling the hammer back, I aimed my sights at the beast! The cylinder began to spin as I pulled the trigger. The spider reacted quickly, ducking down low before spring at me! The revolver exploded with light, and the recoil sent my entire arm back! The bullet completely missed it, and the spider batted at the firearm; sending if flying away from me!

"No!"

"Trevor!"

I shuffled back as it slashed at me with a shriek! Archard struggled frantically to get the rifle off from his back to gun it down! I brought back the hatchet, and I slammed it down onto its face! Green squirted in all directions as it let out a gut twisting scream of pain!

POW!!

Its side exploded with fluid and flesh as it flew to the side, taking me with it, as my hatchet was still deep inside! I stumbled over, and I fell onto my side with a grunt! My hand left the hatchet, leaving me to grab at nothing! My arm hit the floor, and the entire body of the spider landed down on top of it! I yelped in pain, the weight of spider was causing sharp edges of the floor to dig into my arm. Pinned to the floor, fresh blood began to leak out from fresh cuts and slices in my arm! I pulled and yanked, but my hand wouldn't come loose, my skin would scrape away if I tried to get free! I could still feel the hatchet! I had my fingers grazing it!

"Archard!" I shouted. "I'm stuck!"

I turned to him, only to see that the revolver was on his side again, standing at the mouth of the key. Did he really go past me to get the revolver before helping me?

"Archard! I Can't move my arm! Hurry!"

He looked at me, then at the outside, then at me, then at the outside.

"Archard!"

Already, spiders were starting to swarm around the entrance to the cave! They all shrieked simultaneously when their eyes fell on us!

"Archard!"

I couldn't believe he was just standing there! I punched and kicked at the body on me, but it didn't budge! Archard turned from me to the mouth, and he paused. He wasn't gonna do what I thought he was! Was he!!?

"Archard!!"

He sighed, and he said several unknown words that made my stomach churn.

"Es tut mir Lied."

Just then, he darted for the mouth, right at them! Already, spiders were lunging at him, while I was pinned, screaming for my life! Archard took out MY revolver and let out several shots that rang in my ears!

POW!! POW POW!!!

"Archard!"

Two lifeless spiders tumbled to the ground and blood gushed from the gaping holes in their bodies. With the space he made, he squeezed through and he was outside!

"ARCHARD!"

He was bolting away from the cave, as several spiders gave chase after him! Four spiders looked at Archard, then at me!

"NO NO NO!!!"

Without warning, they were scurrying at me, ready to tear me apart!

"ARCHARD!!!!"

All four were racing to reach me first. I had to act fast! I quickly sank my hand into my pocket, and I yanked out a stun grenade. Before I could pull the pin, one spider pounced for me!

"GET AWAY!!"

The spider landed just inches from me! Angling myself, I slammed my foot onto its face! It grunted and stumbled back! The other three that were close behind, crashed into it, and tumbled to the floor, all snarling at one another! This was my chance! I bit down onto the pin, and I yanked my head back. The pin slid out with a click, and I threw it as far as I could away from me! The grenade soared through the air and it bounced off Humvee, and landed in pile of trash! I braced myself, tucking into a ball, and a single hand covering my ear!

What happened next can only be described as the loudest ringing I have ever experienced. There was a bright flash, and all I heard was a constant ringing that made my ears throb with agony. Everything around me shifted from the force of the explosion. I opened my eyes only to find everything in a hazy state. My ears and head were pounding, and I could feel the warm trickle of blood coming from both ear canals. However, I could still see. I could still see that all of the spider were tripping over things, walking into walls, and each other. Though disoriented, I had to move if I was gonna make it out of here!

Though I couldn't hear it, I was screaming with frustration when I was slamming myself into the carcass that pinned me down.

"Come on!! COME ON!!!"

I brought myself back as far as I could, only to slam into the body. The force caused the body rise slightly, allowing enough space for my arm to barely slip through! I didn't let the pain hold me back! I jerked my arm back, the skin of my fingers was ripped away, but my arm smacked me in the face when it came loose. With the intense ringing in my ears, I shot up to me feet. Blood was dripping from my fingers. I looked at the spiders, and they were still disoriented. I was in plain sight and they took no notice of me. This was my chance to get my hatchet back!

I could see the hatchet sticking out from the spiders face. I gripped the handle with both hands and I pulled. It was stuck! It was barely moving! I improvised by placing a foot on the body for balance, and shaking the blade to make it come loose! More fresh blood came leaking out from its face when the blade was getting more and more loose. With one final attempt to pull it out, the blade gave away broke free and I found myself stumbling back with the hatchet back in my hands! I bolted for the Humvee. I shoved a spider out of my way and it face-planted the floor!

I could hear nothing but the relentless ringing that made my ears throb. I was tripping over things that littered the ground as I got closer and closer the the driver door! One spider moved in front of me! I took no chance to decide wether it was trying to kill me, or it just so happened to stumble before me! With reluctance, I swung the hatchet in it direction, praying that it won't get lodged inside like last time! The blade sunk into the side of its head. Blood sprayed out in all direction. Its head shot back from the blow, but it was still standing! I side swiped it and it fell to the floor without a sound! I watched the spider on the floor for a split second, lifeless, motionless. It was dead, it had to be.

Just then, I felt myself crash into the the Humvee!

"Yes!"

I yanked the door open, only to cower to the floor in shock. In the driver's seat, there was a body. A man that wore the American armor that I have seen countless times since yesterday. He was slouched down in the seat, slack-jawed, his eyes were staring off into the dashboard. The way his neck was angled revealed two giant holes in his neck. Dried blood painted a majority of his neck and lower face red.

I couldn't take my eyes off of the body. This was just like Sweet Tooth. The two gaping holes made me shutter. However, I could see the veins around his neck were black with venom. I didn't want to touch the body. I wanted to find an alternative without disrespecting the dead, even if he was an asshole in life. I didn't want him to get torn apart or wrapped in webbing like the others, but damn it, I'm driving out off here! I'm getting out of here alive!

I wrapped one hand around the head and I pulled it forward; the body following closely after. Disgust and regret made me sick as I yanked it forward. I let gravity do the rest. The body fell out of the door as I was crawling in. It fell to the ground with a thud, and I slammed the door shut! I took Joel off my back, placing him off from my back and onto the passenger seat. Yanking out the keys from my pocket, I searched frantically for what looked like a car key! Here! There was a large and bulky key that looked like it would fit in the ignition! I jammed the key in the ignition and turned!

The vehicle roared to life, but all I could hear was the ringing! The headlights turned on, and the steering wheel vibrated with the rumbling of the engine. I nearly bursted into tears of joy, but I couldn't let emotion cloud my objective! I set the Humvee into reverse, and I slammed onto the gas pedal! I watched in the review mirror, as two spiders got mowed down and flattened behind me, crushing the bodies to nothing but mangled messes! I just knew they were screaming in pain in their final moments of life. I didn't bother with remorse. It was too late now!

I watched everything around me grow brighter and brighter with sunlight. Then, just like that.....I was outside. Light flooded my vision as I was speeding further and further away from the cave. Everything inside, was hidden in the darkness! Just outside to the right of the mouth of the cave, there were a dozen bodies wrapped in thick webbing that was stained with red, all stacked up on one another like firewood.

"GOD DAMN!!!"

I spun the car around, only to find myself down a long stretch of dirt road. I was finally free. I was finally free!! I rammed my foot onto the gas and I was off! Down the road, like a bat out of hell! Just then, from behind a tree far up ahead, I saw a figure. A black figure in the distance, running away from me. The wheels dug into the ground as I pressed on the brake. It took me a moment to figure out that it was that son of a bitch asshole who left for dead! Archard!!

"ARCHARD!!!" I shouted. "I'M GONNA KICK YOUR TEETH IN!!"

KAPOW!! KAPOW!!

Two loud bangs rang out into the air. What the...? What was that? Gunshots? Behind me? I kept my foot on the brake. There were a few more gunshots that followed. I looked in the rearview mirror. To the far right side of the mirror, I could see the slope that led up to the log that I hid behind when I first met these guys. It was there I saw someone running from a couple of spiders along the tree line, letting off rounds from a handgun in one hand. There was something else in the other hand. It was hard to make out, but I could see that....it was moving. It was twisting and kicking. The object even looked like it attempted to punch the person holding it. My fears were only proven correct, when I saw its head poked out long enough to show two elongated ears sticking out.

Good God....it's her. That little pony. It was her! It was her and the person holding her was being chased by those things! It won't be long before he or she tires out. They'll both get torn apart for sure! How many bullets does this person have!? It wasn't long before they both disappeared behind the tree line. I looked ahead. Archard was still running down the hill, taking no notice of me. I looked back into the mirror. I can't get both of them. If I get Archard, both the pony and the person will get killed. If I save the pony, then Archard will get away. I couldn't do both.

I had to choose.

"Would you save one of those ponies as if they were one of our own?"

I nodded. I set the Humvee into reverse, spun around, and I set the car into drive. I sped off in the other direction, away from Archard's location. I sped by the cave and the pile of bodies. Up ahead, there was another road hidden behind some trees with low hanging branches. Shortcut. I gripped the wheel and I braced for impact. Thick and heavy branches collided with the roof of the Humvee. I was clouded by leaves and pine needles that showered down upon the windshield. Without stopping, I spun the wheel in the direction of the pony in need of aid. I raced down the dirt. Up ahead, I could see the two spiders , standing in place, looking around in all directions.

They had to be near by. If I was gonna be able to get her to safety, then I have to lure out the person running with her. If I was gonna do that, then I'll have to take care of those two creatures in order to prove it. I can only hope I make it quick.

I slammed onto the gas, and I was charging in the direction of the spiders. The faster I was, the louder I was. Their head turned in my direction. However, when they noticed me, it was too late. The grill of the car crashed into the bodies. Their bodies popped like zits with blood in all directions. They both flew forward and hit the ground, only to get ran over from underneath. I could feel myself bounce up and down as I drove over them. Both bodies were mangled corpses that left streaks of green blood across the dirt.

The Humvee drove to a standstill. I sat there in my seat, shaking, my hands were barely able to grip the wheel firmly. I looked at the bodies that I mutilated behind me.

"Holy shit."

I shook away the shock, and I beeped the horn. By now, the ringing in my head was quieting down. I could just hear the loud blaring horn echo through the trees. No one appeared.

BEEP BEEP BEEEEEEEP

Just then, from a ditch ahead, a head poked out from inside. It was a man. I could tell from his size and shape when he stood up. However, when he stood up.....I gasped in surprise.

He stood up and he was about my height. Stronger than me by far. He wore the typical armor that I have been seeing, but something was different. The was a large rifle on his back. A rifle with a scope of some kind. His face was completely masked with a black bandana and sunglasses. It was him. The Gunman. The one who shot my dog. The one who threatened to kill me.

"Oh Christ."

He climbed out of the ditch. His arm was wrapped around her neck. The horse. His arm was tangled firmly around her windpipe as she kicked and fought in his grip. The Gunman spotted me and he waved to me, as if it was a way to get my attention. Apparently, he didn't recognize me, because he showed no reaction other than relief. Guess the mask was hiding me pretty well. It was then he carelessly dropped the yellow creature from his arms onto the ground. He jutted a finger at her, and snapped something at her. The little pony sat right there, curled into a ball, trembling like a fragile little leaf in a storm. He slipped his pistol into his holster, and he made a dash for the passenger side!

"Oh no no no no."

I had to act fast! If he opens that door, he will know that it's me, and he'll shoot me down! I grabbed the key, and I turned off the car.

"Hey!" He shouted. "What are you doing!?"

He walked faster "Turn the damn car on, and run over that little brat! Let's get out of here!!"

I yanked the pistol out my backside. The Gunman yanked open the door, only to find a gun pointed strait at his head. He froze. He didn't move. He didn't speak. I could tell he was looking directly at me through his sunglasses.

"What is this."

"Shut up." I snapped.

We stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity.

"Listen here...and listen good." I growled. "You're gonna do EXACTLY what I say. To the point."

Suddenly, his hand snapped to the pistol at his side. He began to take it out, but I pulled back the hammer of my gun, letting out a menacing click.

"Don't...you....dare..."

The gunman froze for a moment and he let go of the grip, letting it fall back into its holster.

"How the hell are you still alive?" He asked plainly.

"That doesn't matter." I barked. "I made my way out of a giant spider infested cave. That's pretty impressive for a pussy, right?"

I flicked the wrist holding the handgun over in the direction of the little pony. He looked at her and then back at me.

"Walk over to her. Slowly." I began. "Pick her up, and bring her back here. Drop her into the seat next to me, and we'll separate. No need to get ugly."

He scoffed at me in disgust and defeat. He took one final glance at me, before he began to slowly walk over to the cowering youngling.

"If you hurt her....kill her.....or if you disobey me in anyway...." I snarled. "I can guarantee you a date with the dirt as these wheels crush you into a bloody pulp."

He didn't acknowledge me in any way. He just continued to slowly walk over to her. Once he stood over her, I turned on the Humvee, letting its mighty roar do the talking for me. The Gunman hesitated with his movements, before he carefully picked her up and he held her in his arms like an infant.

I pressed on the gas, making the engine roar once more. Again, he ignored me, keeping his cool. He made his way back to the ajar door. I turned off the Humvee, and I stuffed the keys into my pocket. By then, he turned and stopped just before the door, staring at me; waiting for his next order. The horse ceases its hushed sobbing. It turned its head to me, and its eyes widened with surprise. Dried tear streams ran down her face from her puffy, red eyes. She was giving me this confused look. Can't say that I blame her.

"Put her down." I whispered. "Slowly. Nice and slowly."

He began to do so. The horse's eyes darted from the bag with Joel in it, to the space left in that seat, than at me.

"You're gonna close that door." I said to him, as I watched her slowly get lowered to the seat. "You are going to step back from the vehicle, and we are going our separate w-"

Just then, I was interrupted by a bloodcurdling scream. I screamed as welll when I found the small horse crashing into me. Her face connected with mine. I was thrown backward, my back slamming against the door behind me! I felt a hand clamp down on the collar of my shirt, and I was hauled forward! The other hand that held the pistol was held away from my aim on his head.

"Let go! Let go of me, asshole!!"

His strength overpowered me, throwing me out from the open door. The small pony only screamed and hid away somewhere in the vehicle. I found myself crashing into the ground with a grunt. Terrified, I sprang up and I threw a random punch, only to hit thin air.

THWOK!

A large fist connected with my left cheek. The force caused everything to go white for a quick moment as I stumbled back. The hand that held the pistol was slammed against outside of the Humvee again and again, causing my hand to release its tight grip from the firearm. It fell to the ground with a metal clink.

"Get off!!"

I slammed my head against his. I could hear his sunglasses crack and bend from the force of the blow. He yelled in a boiling rage as one hand cupped his face. I took this moment to dive to the floor and snatch up the handgun the I dropped. I sprang back up and back away from him with a pistol in hand! With the other hand, I caressed my throbbing jaw as I rotated it around.

"DON'T YOU MOVE!!!"

I took several steps away from him, never taking my sights off him. The Gunman stopped caring for his nose, and he slowly lowered his hand to his side. His sunglasses were slightly crooked from the force of my head against his face. I could just see his glowing green eyes.

"Where are the keys?" He asked calmly.

"They're not in there." I snapped. "That's for sure."

"Give them to me."

"Like hell I will."

"Kid, I'm giving you a chance here." He started. "You give me those keys, and I'll let you go. You can walk out of here without getting killed! Plain and simple."

"I'm not leaving without her."

He scoffed. "What, the pony? Are you serious!? Pssh....why do you even give a shit about that thing? She's completely useless! They ALL completely useless and weak! What do you care if she or any one of them gets their turn to kick the bucket, huh?"

"I have only been here for a couple days, and I have only met two of them so far." I growled in anger. "I've only talked them for so briefly, but I can tell that they are like us in so many ways! No, they are like ME in so many ways! They have families! Loved ones! She has loved ones, and that Pegasus has loved ones too!"

I could hear him chuckling under his bandana. I grew frustrated.

"I have been through HELL to be standing here right now, but she has probably been through more than I could EVER imagine! That's why I'm here! I am bringing her to safety!! She doesn't deserve this, and that Pegasus didn't deserve what he got!"

"You're funny, Trevor." He snickered. "You're a funny one. You think you tough? You got a gun in you hand, now you think you're the boss. Is that it? Well, guess what, I've done a little snooping around in your stuff, and I gotta say.....you're one sad son of a bitch."

He began to laugh even harder. "No friends in your contact list on your phone? No pictures of a girl in there either what so ever. You have no friends, no girl to pound, and you're skinny as hell."

He pointed a finger at me. "You think you've got what it takes, but you don't. You don't have the BALLS. You're just a weak and pathetic kid who won't survive a week on your own. Just give me the keys before you get yourself hurt or worse."

"I AM DRIVING OUT OF HERE." I shouted.

"Then what?" He snapped. "What are you gonna do if I try anything? You gonna shoot me? Go ahead, shoot me. Put a bullet strait through my head, I dare you!"

"I will if I have too!!!"

"THEN DO IT!!! I don't see much of a choice for you!!"

He began to slowly walk towards me. I began to stumble back.

"Stay back! "I'll do it!"

He taunted me by making his hand look like a gun, only to point it at his head and shout BANG!

"Shut up!"

"BANG BANG BANG!"

"Stop!"

"Then give me the keys! BANG! Pull the trigger if you're gonna stop me! BANG!"

"Leave me alone!"

"BANG!

"Don't make me do it!"

"BANG!"

I let out a blood curdling scream as I chucked the gun at him! With him distracted, I charged at him and tackled him to the ground! He was prepared for it. The Gunman dodged me, and pushed me hard in the direction I was falling. I tumbled to the ground, instantly rushing to my feet. I balled my fist tight as I prepared to fight. He howled with laughter as he walked over to me, cracking his knuckles, and kicking my gun underneath the car.

"I'm gonna enjoy killing you." He cackled. "With my bare hands!"

He ran at me and he swung a fist in my way. I shot my head back, his fist grazed my chin! With his face exposed, I shot my fist trait for his forehead. Pain exploded in my knuckle when it connected with his skull. His head shot back as he stumbled back. I brought back that same fist, and I clocked him right on the left side of his jaw! I socked him on the other side! He was quick to recover, as he wrapped his hands around my back, and he slammed me downward kneeing me right in my stomach. I lurched forward, air was forced out of me, and I felt like I couldn't breath. The Gunman uppercutted me in the dead center of my head and I felt myself sore through the air.

I flew back and I crashed into the ground. Next thing I knew, there was a knee pinning my chest down, and I had hands wrapped around my neck; only beginning to squeeze tightly. With my air way blocked, I reached up and I clamped both hands down onto his throat! We rolled around in the dirt as he tried to squeeze the life out of me!

"Just go to sleep!" He chocked. "It'll all be over soon!"

"S-stop it!"

A small high pitch, but muffled voice screamed as a small branch whacked him upside the head. The grip around my neck loosened. My eyes fell upon the small yellow pony with a broken tree branch in her mouth.

"Get off me, you little shit!"

He shoved her away with a free hand! I released a throaty cry as punched him in the throat when he was distracted! Through he was choking, he released his grip from my throat and grabbed my by the collar of my shirt. He pulled me up, and dragged me along the ground in a fit of rage, only to throw me forward. I felt my head crash into the door of the Humvee. Everything went white. I yelped in agony. My head throbbed and pounded against my skull, and I let gravity take me to the floor.

I heard him kick the pony hard enough for her to tumble to the ground, leaving both of us in an incapacitated state. I was twisted around only to be greeted by a fist to the face. Fresh blood flooded from my mouth when I felt a tooth rock loose from the sheer force of his attack. My head was forced back into position, only to get struck hard again in the same spot.

The tooth swished around inside my mouth in the mixture of blood and saliva. I felt myself get thrown forward towards the ditch where I found the Gunman hiding in before hand. I face-planted into the dirt, only to be flipped around. Once again, I was pinned down by a knee.

I felt my gas mask get ripped from my face and thrown aside. The skin of my face was exposed to the cold fresh air. only to get socked in the face again. Blood sprayed out of my mouth, painting the dirt to my side. I attempted to spit at him in desperation, but that only resulted in a thick stream of blood running down the side of my face as the blood didn't travel far from my mouth. The tooth hopped out, only to land and rest up on my chest. The gunman roared in rage as he stuck me again. My nose felt like it shattered to pieces. Blood began to gush out from both nostrils. I wheezed as I tried to claw at his face , but he only moved his head back, and I was only grabbing at air.

"See?" He mumbled. "You're weak. Pathetic!"

He planted his hands onto my face as he was cackling with bloodlust in his voice. It was when my life began to flash before my eyes when he hovered both of his thumbs over my eyes.

"You think you're tough?" He taunted.

I screamed as he placed his thumbs onto my now closed eyes.

"Let's see how you are when I'm done with you!"

He began to press his thumbs. I screamed, bracing myself for the agony I was about to experience.

Just then, something hopped down into the ditch with us. I can hear four feet or hooves fall onto the ground at the same time.

With a ferocious snarl, something sank their teeth into the exposed flesh of his arm. I could hear the wet and flesh sinking sound. Instantly, blood began to gush out from the bite in his arm. He roared in pain as he removed his hands from my face. I opened my eyes, and I coughed up blood as I rose up to my hands and knees.

"Get off! Get off!"

I spat out the remaining blood from my mouth, and I turned to see what was happening. I gasped with surprise.

The Gunman was beating down frantically onto the snout of a canine that was clinging to his arm as he shook it wildly. Joel didn't let go from his arm, no matter how hard he beat at his muzzle. Joel shook his head rapidly, sinking his teeth deeper and deeper into the flesh of his arm. He screamed and screamed. Finally, Joel let go once The Gunman bumped into the edge of the ditch. He began to climb up and made a dash for the Humvee! Joel followed close behind. He opened his mouth wide, and he sank his teeth into his left calf. The Gunman tripped, falling forward and out of my vision.

I rose to my feet, and I stumbled over to the ledge. I fell onto the edge, leaned on it for a brief moment, and I crawled up and rolled away from the ditch. With my chest heaving in and out from fatigue, I pushed up and I took a few steps, only to stumble to the side and bump into the hood of the Humvee.

I watched as Joel shook his head from side to side and The Gunman was shaking his leg like crazy, screaming in fear.

"Off." I gurgled.

Joel continued to tear at his leg, taking no notice of me. His pant leg was in tatters and soaked with blood. In a window of the Humvee, I could see the little pony looking on with a mixture of disgust and relief on her face.

"Joel, OFF!" I hissed.

Joel turned to me, seeing me calling him over to me. He got off him, and he stood away. I stomped over to The Gunman. He saw me coming at him. Terrified, he rose to his feet, despite having a chunk taken out of his leg. He began to plead for me to leave him alone, but I completely ignored his pathetic moans of pain. I grabbed him by his head and the back of his head, and I slammed his face up against the Humvee. It let out a satisfying metallic whack. He let out a weakened wheeze, pleading for mercy. I brought him back up again, and WHAM!

I slammed him back down again. Blood sprayed out into the air like a mist. I let him stumble back, I snuck behind him, taking his rifle off from his back. Having him face me, I placed the rifle across the back of his head, and I brought his face down upon my knee! That was all he could bear before he took one step back, and he collapsed onto the ground. Grasping the rifle tightly, I looked down a sight that was attached on the body. I found myself to gaze at him through a digital green crosshair set directly between his eyes.

"I am DRIVING am out of here!" I shouted, spitting out blood. "And you are NOT going to stand in my way!"

He didn't say anything. A wet gurgle broke through the blood that pooled inside his mouth. Huffing and puffing, I wiped the blood from my nostrils with a sore arm as I stumbled over to the ditch. There I spotted the gas mask lying in the dirt and rubble. I picked up the mask, and I held it in my hand. I nodded, considering the thought of taking it with me.

"Yeah, why not."

With the rifle in one hand and the mask in the other, I climbed out from the ditch and I made my way to the Humvee. Joel was hunched over The Gunman, growling and snarling, watching his every move as he moaned in agony.

"Come on Joel." I barked. "We have to go. Let's leave this asshole."

I looked in the window, only to see that the small horse was huddled in a car corner in the back of the Humvee, like a cornered animal. She was safe inside. With that, I opened the side door for Joel, and he hopped in. I closed the door behind him. I turned my gaze to the bleeding man on the ground. With blood in my mouth, I spat out blood in his way.

"I told you I will drive out of here." I gurgled. "I made that promise, Bugs. That's you're name isn't it? I believe I heard it mentioned before back in that cave."

"Don't kill me." He yipped as he shook his head from side to side. "Please....please don't."

I knelt down over him, and I patted him down. Chest, legs, sides, arms. Upon inspection, I found two full clips for his rifle. That will come of use. I tossed them into the car, followed by the gas mask. The last thing I found was a pistol in its holster. A large one with a black grip and a silvery frame. I took it out and I held it in my hand. It was heavy...and deadly. I looked at him as he trembled with fear. He held a hand out at me, as if it would stop a bullet that would rip through the flesh of his hand.

"BANG!"

He flinched as I mocked him. I shook my head as well. "Nah.....I won't." I pressed the button that caused the clip to slide out from within. I cocked the pistol and the final bullet sprang into the air. With that, I chucked the gun into the ditch. It landed with a thump in the soft dirt.

"You have a chance to get away from here. I would take it if I was you." I spoke softly. "Perhaps the spiders will get you. That's not in my control, but I'm not gonna kill you. Wanna know why?"

He chuckled. "Let me guess. You're too weak and afraid to finish me off, is the right? Or do you want me to suffer in my final moments of agony. Tell me Trevor, am I right?"

"No." I muttered. "You're wrong."

I began to walk away from him to the driver's side. I opened the door and I placed the rifle down between me and the passenger seat. I turned back to him.

"I'm just not a psychotic fuck like you."

I turned back to hop into the driver seat, slamming the door shut and locking it. I stuck the key into the ignition, turned it, and the engine roared with power. Without a second thought, I slammed on the gas and we were off down a long dirt road, leaving him in the dust. In the rearview mirror, I watched him as he screamed with rage as he flipped me the bird.

I looked back to take a glance at the little pony in the back seat. She was staring at me like I was the devil himself, trembling all over.

"Are you ok?"

She didn't reply. She only stared at me with wide eyes and fear on her face.

"Yeah...you're fine."

*plink*

Something bounced off the exterior of the Humvee, right behind us. Looking in the rearview mirror, I could see The Gunman firing his pistol right at us. Every bullet he let off, it never penetrated the thick metal armor. The pony watched the bullets bounce off the outside warily, as if she was worried if one would break through and kill us all. Joel only turned his head back to watch to, but I kept my eyes forward and a drove strait. Yet, no matter how focused I was on the road ahead, I could still hear the mindless screaming of dozens of hungry spiders as they raced to where those gunshots were fired.

Whatever. It's not my problem.....but I do wish him the best of luck.

I could hear him holler out in frustration. I looked in the mirror, only to see a fraction of his body flee into the trees. He was already making a break for safety. It won't be long for the spiders to find the source of the gunfire. We have to get far away from this place. As quickly as possible. I would hate for them to follow me. It won't make things easier.

I pressed on the gas, and we went faster. Everything that I have seen or done was getting put further and further behind me. I am alive. I AM ALIVE. I survived. JOEL survived. WE survived and we saved a small pony from the clutches of death.

We are alive.

We are survivors.